Actions

Work Header

Rating:
Archive Warning:
Fandoms:
Relationships:
Characters:
Additional Tags:
Language:
English
Series:
Part 1 of The Ballad of Irene Tyrell
Stats:
Published:
2025-01-25
Updated:
2025-09-07
Words:
83,467
Chapters:
14/?
Comments:
37
Kudos:
134
Bookmarks:
58
Hits:
5,054

𝐕𝐄𝐍𝐄𝐔𝐌 𝐃𝐔𝐋𝐂𝐄

Summary:

𝐇𝐈𝐒𝐓𝐎𝐑𝐘 paints Irene Tyrell as both martyr and heretic, though neither label fits easily.

She is a martyr in the sense that her life was sacrificed on the altar of ambition. She did not seek the power or adoration thrust upon her. She was a child who grew into a woman shaped by tragedy, a healer whose hands were stained not with blood, but with the consequences of those who loved her too much and too poorly.

Yet she is also a heretic, for her very existence defied the natural order. She was a figure who inspired devotion and destruction in equal measure, a girl whose intellect and beauty seemed almost otherworldly. To love her was to burn, to covet her was to invite ruin, and to be near her was to glimpse something that should not exist—a brilliance that the world could neither contain nor comprehend.

“The Stranger wears a crown of flowers, for only they understand their fleeting beauty." —Lady Irene Tyrell, the Scarlet Maiden

Chapter 1

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

“The Lady Irene Tyrell is not remember for what she has accomplished but for what she inspired. She is a reminder that even the most delicate flowers can leave thorns in their wake, and that even the brightest lights can blind those who dare to look too closely. In the end, she is not a martyr or a heretic, but a reflection of the realm that destroyed her—a realm of beauty and ruin, of love and betrayal, of life and death.”

A excerpt from the treatise written by Maester Loryn of Old town


𝐓𝐇𝐄 𝐂𝐎𝐔𝐑𝐓𝐘𝐀𝐑𝐃 of Highgarden was alive with whispers, the soft rustling of leaves above blending with the low hum of noble gossip.

 

A visiting lady, her gown adorned with embroidered sunbursts, leaned into her companion and murmured behind her fan, her voice a serpent’s hiss.

 

“What is she doing?” Her eyes darted to the young girl sitting cross-legged on the grass, utterly heedless of decorum.

 

Irene Tyrell, the youngest child and only daughter of the prestigious house, was perched there among the blooms, her vermilion curls spilling wildly over her face. Her gown—fine emerald silk embroidered with golden roses—was bunched inelegantly beneath her, and her small hands were smeared with dirt as she tenderly pressed a sprig of lavender into the soil.

 

Another noble, a wiry man with a hawkish nose, scoffed quietly. “They say the maesters from the Citadel have taken an interest in her. Can you imagine? A girl barely old enough to hold a quill! Strange, isn’t it, for one so young to garner such attention?”

 

“She was born under the blue moon, wasn’t she?” A third voice chimed in, belonging to an older woman with a sharp chin and sharper tongue. “The darkest hour of the night, they say, and with hundreds of ravens perched on the walls of Highgarden. An omen, if I ever heard one.”

 

“Blessed or cursed.” Another muttered, her tone laced with superstition. “No one can agree.”

 

“Do you remember the story from last spring?” A young lord, barely old enough to wear his sword, leaned forward eagerly, his voice just above a whisper. “They say she mended a wounded falcon with her own hands. The bird flew the next day, as if it had never been harmed. What child can do that?”

 

The older woman sniffed. “A child who’s not entirely natural, I’d wager. Look at her now—sitting in the dirt like some hedge-born commoner.”

 

Despite their disparaging words, the nobles’ gazes lingered on Irene, unable to look away. Her bronze eyes, glinting like molten sunlight, were fixed intently on her task. She hummed softly to herself, her fingers brushing the lavender’s leaves with the same care one might show a sleeping infant. Her expression was one of quiet focus, utterly unbothered by the storm of judgment brewing around her.

 

“She has her family wrapped around her finger.” The hawk-nosed man added, his tone both bitter and bemused. “Lord Tyrell dotes on her as if she’s the bloody heir. And Lady Tyrell—well, she treats the girl like she’s the Maiden incarnate.”

 

“Perhaps it’s her oddities they cherish.” Murmured the sharp-chinned woman. “A curiosity, after all, is always more precious.”

 

The whispers died down suddenly as another figure entered the garden. Florian Tyrell, heir to Highgarden, strode toward the gathering of nobles. His dark brown curls clung damply to his forehead, and his training leathers were dusted with sweat and dirt. A sword hung loosely at his hip, still slightly damp from the practice yard.

 

“Lord Florian.” One of the ladies greeted, her voice bright and false. “Such vigor after your training, my lord.”

 

Florian gave her a distracted nod, his hazel eyes already scanning the garden. When they landed on Irene, his face softened, and his steps quickened. The nobles exchanged knowing glances, their whispers reigniting like embers catching flame.

 

“He adores her.” Someone said, barely audible.

 

“Who wouldn’t?” Said another, though there was a trace of bitterness in the tone.

 

Florian reached Irene and paused, his lips quirking upward. “What mischief are you up to now, little sister?”

 

Irene didn’t look up, her small fingers still patting the soil around the lavender’s roots.

 

“I’m not making mischief.” She said matter-of-factly, her voice lilting but firm. “I’m helping.”

 

Florian crouched beside her, his sword clinking softly as he knelt. “Helping?” He echoed, his tone teasing. “With what, exactly? The lavender seems to be managing well on its own.”

 

Irene finally lifted her gaze, her bronze eyes meeting his with the sharp intensity of a bird of prey.

 

“It wasn’t managing.” She corrected him. “It was wilting. Someone planted it too close to the rosebushes. The roses were taking all the nutrients.”

 

Florian blinked, then chuckled. “I stand corrected. You’re saving lavender, not causing mischief.”

 

“Exactly.” Irene returned her attention to the plant, her movements precise and deliberate. “And you should comb your hair. It looks like a sparrow’s nest.”

 

Florian laughed outright at that, running a hand through his messy curls. “You’re one to talk.” He said, tugging gently at one of her untamed red locks. “You look like you’ve been wrestling with a bramble bush.”

 

Irene wrinkled her nose, a faint smile playing at her lips. “I like bramble bushes.”

 

“Of course you do.” Florian said, his voice warm. He shifted to sit cross-legged beside her, heedless of his training leathers or the stares of the nobles. “You’ve always liked strange things.”

 

“I’m not strange.” Irene said, her tone sharp but without malice. “I just see things differently.”

 

“I know.” Florian replied, his voice softening. “That’s what makes you… you.”

 

The nobles watched the siblings with varying expressions, some touched by the obvious bond between them, others perturbed by what they perceived as improper behavior. But Florian didn’t seem to care, and Irene was too engrossed in her task to notice.

 

“She’s like no one else.” One lady whispered, her voice carrying a note of reluctant admiration.

 

“Perhaps that’s why the maesters are so intrigued.” Another replied. “Imagine what she’ll become in ten years. If she’s already this clever at five…”

 

“Cleverness isn’t always a blessing.” The sharp-chinned woman muttered. “Sometimes, it’s a curse. Especially in ladies.”

 

Back in the garden, Florian leaned closer to Irene, lowering his voice conspiratorially. “Do you know what they’re all saying about you?”

 

Irene tilted her head, her bronze eyes narrowing slightly. “Something silly, probably.”

 

Florian grinned. “They think you’re cursed or blessed. Though it all depends on who you ask.”

 

Irene snorted softly, a sound so unladylike it made Florian laugh again.

 

 

“People say silly things when they don’t understand something.” She said, her voice matter-of-fact. “It’s easier to call me cursed than to admit they’re just afraid of me.”

 

Florian’s smile faltered for a moment, a flicker of protectiveness crossing his face. “Afraid of you? Why would anyone be afraid of a little thing like you?”

 

Irene glanced at him, her expression far too serious for a five-year-old. “Because I don’t fit.” She said simply. “And things that don’t fit make people uncomfortable.”

 

Florian didn’t respond immediately. He looked at her, really looked at her—the dirt on her hands, the wild tangles of her hair, the intelligence burning in her bronze eyes—and felt an odd pang in his chest.

 

“You fit with me.” He said finally, his voice quiet but firm. “And that’s all that matters.”

 

Irene blinked, her gaze softening. For a moment, she looked almost shy, her usual confidence melting away like morning dew. “Thank you.” She murmured.

 

The two siblings sat together in silence for a while, the whispers of the nobles fading into the background. The lavender swayed gently in the breeze, its purple blossoms catching the sunlight. Irene’s small hand rested on the soil, her fingers finally still.

 

Florian reached out and ruffled her hair, earning a half-hearted glare. “Come on, Moonflower.” He said, standing and offering her his hand. “Let’s go find something to eat. I’m starving.”

 

Irene hesitated, her gaze lingering on the lavender. Then, with a small nod, she took his hand and let him pull her to her feet. Together, they walked toward the castle, leaving the whispers and stares behind.

 

Florian carried Irene on his shoulders as they weaved through the sprawling halls of Highgarden, her laughter ringing out like silver bells. Her small hands gripped his head for balance, tugging lightly at his curls.

 

“You’re walking too slow.” She complained, craning her neck to peer down at him. “At this rate, Sylas will turn into an old man before we even get there.”

 

Florian smirked, his hazel eyes glinting with mischief. “Maybe Sylas already is an old man. Have you seen the way he reads all day? He’s probably grown gray hairs from thinking too much.”

 

“He doesn’t think too much. He just doesn’t like sweating.” Irene shot back, a teasing lilt in her voice. “Not everyone wants to smell like the practice yard, Florian.”

 

“I smell like valor!” Florian retorted, turning a corner that led to the library. “Besides, Sylas probably smells like ink and boredom.”

 

The large oak doors of the library creaked open under Florian’s push, and there was Sylas Tyrell, exactly where they expected him to be. He was perched on the windowsill, a thick tome balanced on his knees. The sunlight caught his bronze eyes, which flickered up from the page to meet theirs. His hair stirred in the breeze from the open window, giving him an almost ethereal appearance. It was a stark contrast to the disheveled siblings standing before him, one covered in dirt from the training yard, the other with smudges of soil on her face and grass stains on her dress.

 

“You’re covered in dirt.” Sylas said flatly, closing the book with deliberate care. “Both of you.”

 

“Irene made me sit in the garden.” Florian defended, his grin widening as he stepped further into the room.

 

“He is lying. Florian wouldn’t leave me alone.” Irene added, her voice airy and quick, as though she’d thought of the excuse on the spot.

 

Sylas’s gaze flickered between them, unimpressed. He rose from his seat, brushing imaginary dust from his tunic. “You’re here because you want food, aren’t you?”

 

“Don’t act like you’re above it.” Florian shot back. “We’re not waiting for dinner.”

 

Sylas groaned, though it was mostly for show. He stretched his arms, his bronze eyes narrowing in mock judgment. “You couldn’t have come clean, at least? You look like you’ve been wrestling pigs.”

 

“No, just plants.” Irene said, leaning down to rest her chin on Florian’s head. “Did you know certain plants can mimic the scent of rot to keep predators away? It’s quite clever.”

 

Sylas arched a brow, his interest piqued despite himself. “Rot? What kind of plant does that?”

 

“Carrion flowers.” She answered promptly, her words tumbling out faster now. “They’re fascinating. The smell tricks insects into thinking they’re landing on decayed flesh, so they can spread the pollen. Imagine if people could do that! Pretend to be dead to scare off anyone who might hurt them.”

 

Sylas gave her a skeptical look. “That’s… unsettling.”

 

“Not as unsettling as the monkshood.” Irene continued, her voice gaining momentum as Florian began walking toward the kitchen. Sylas followed, his curiosity outweighing his reluctance. “Monkshood is a beautiful plant, but if you’re not careful, it’ll kill you faster than you can blink. You only need a pinch. The poison seeps into the skin—tingling at first, then paralysis, then—”

 

“Death.” Sylas finished, shivering slightly. “How do you know all this, Marigold?”

 

“I know everything.” Irene declared, lifting her chin as though it were the most obvious fact in the world. “The maesters say so.”

 

“The maesters don’t know everything.” Florian interjected, glancing up at her with a smirk. “Neither do you, Moonflower.”

 

Irene tugged playfully on his curls in retaliation. “I know enough. Did you know you can make a person sick without killing them? It’s easy. Just grind up a little hellebore and mix it with honey. It’ll taste sweet, but it’ll make their stomach churn for hours.”

 

“Why would you do that?” Sylas asked, equal parts horrified and intrigued.

 

“To stop someone from hurting you.” She said simply, her bronze eyes glinting with an odd mixture of innocence and mischief. “Or to teach them a lesson. It’s not as cruel as killing them, is it?”

 

Sylas exchanged a glance with Florian, whose expression was one of reluctant amusement. “She’s five.” Florian said, as though that explained everything.

 

“She’s… something.” Sylas muttered, shaking his head. “And this is what you talk about while perched on Florian’s shoulders? Poison and death?”

 

“Not just that!” Irene replied, her voice bright. “I can tell you how to cure things, too. Like fevers. Feverfew and mint. Or aching joints—willow bark works wonders for that. And lavender, of course, for calming the nerves. Did you know that lavender oil can also soothe burns?”

 

“Irene.” Sylas interrupted, holding up a hand. “Please. Let’s get to the kitchen before you terrify the cooks.”

 

“Terrify?” She laughed, a sound that was light and musical despite the macabre content of her words. “The cooks like me. They let me take whatever herbs I want. Basil, thyme, rosemary…”

 

“Enough,” Florian said, though his tone was fond. “Save your knowledge for after we’ve eaten.”

 

“Fine.” Irene agreed, though the smirk on her lips suggested she wasn’t done. She drummed her fingers lightly on Florian’s head, her gaze drifting toward the high ceilings as they made their way through the halls.

 

By the time they reached the kitchens, the trio was a sight to behold—Florian’s training gear streaked with dirt, Irene perched high with her hair like a fiery halo, and Sylas trailing behind, shaking his head at the absurdity of it all. Yet, for all their differences, there was an ease between them, a bond that no amount of gossip or oddity could break.

 

The warmth of the kitchen enveloped them as they sat down at the long wooden table, the tantalizing aroma of baking Orchard Galette filling the air. The cooks bustled about, sparing amused glances at the Tyrell children as Irene leaned forward, her hands gripping the edge of the table. She was rambling again, her words spilling out in an endless stream as her brothers listened with varying degrees of amusement and resignation.

 

“Apples are liars.” Irene began, her bronze eyes glittering with intensity. “They look harmless, but they’re full of secrets. Did you know that if you dry the leaves and crush them, they can make a tea so bitter it feels like your tongue is being bitten by ants? But the bitterness isn’t the dangerous part. It’s what happens if you drink too much. Your heart slows down, and then—” She clapped her small hands together, startling a nearby maid. “It stops.”

 

Sylas groaned, resting his chin on his hand as he regarded his little sister with a mixture of exasperation and curiosity. “Marigold, do you ever think about anything nice? Like, I don’t know, how apples make good pie?”

 

“This is nice.” Irene replied earnestly, tilting her head like a curious sparrow. Her curls, wild and vermilion in the firelight, fell into her freckled face as she fidgeted with the hem of her dress. “Knowing things is nice. Wouldn’t you want to know if something could kill you? I think it’s worse to not know. Then you’re just walking around, trusting everything, until—snap! You’re gone.”

 

Florian chuckled, leaning back in his chair. His hazel eyes were bright with amusement as he crossed his arms. “She’s got a point, Sylas. Imagine trusting an apple and ending up dead. Tragic.”

 

“It’s not just apples.” Irene continued, ignoring their banter. Her voice had taken on a lilting, almost hypnotic quality as she warmed to her topic. “People are like apples too. Sweet on the outside, but inside… seeds. Tiny, dangerous seeds. You never know when someone’s going to turn bitter.”

 

Sylas blinked, momentarily caught off guard by the sudden turn in her words. “That’s… a bit dark, even for you, Marigold.”

 

Irene shrugged, her small fingers beginning to tap a rapid rhythm on the table. “It’s just the truth. People don’t like hearing it, but that doesn’t make it less true. Did you know there’s a fungus that can grow on apples? It looks like a little bruise at first, but if you eat it, it makes you see things that aren’t real. Your skin feels like it’s crawling, and you can’t trust your own eyes.”

 

Florian raised a brow, his grin widening. “Sounds like something you’d use to prank the lords visiting Highgarden, Moonflower. Slip a bruised apple into their lunch and watch the chaos.”

 

Irene’s lips twitched into a small, mischievous smile. “I wouldn’t do that.” She said, though her tone betrayed her. “It’s not efficient. If you really wanted to confuse someone, you’d use henbane. Just a little in their drink—enough to make their thoughts spin. Or nightshade, but that’s harder to measure. Too much, and they’d die before you had any fun.”

 

Sylas groaned again, louder this time. “You’re five years old, Marigold. Five. How do you even know about these things?”

 

“I told you.” Irene replied, her hands now smoothing invisible wrinkles on the tablecloth. “I listen. The maesters talk, and I listen. Most people don’t. They think I’m not paying attention because I’m little, but I remember everything.”

 

Florian reached across the table to ruffle her hair, ignoring her indignant squawk. “That’s because you’re a clever little thing, Moonflower. Too clever, sometimes.”

 

Irene swatted his hand away, her expression equal parts annoyance and affection. “Cleverness isn’t a bad thing. It’s like apples again. Did you know they can keep food from spoiling? If you put slices of apple in a barrel of grain, it stops the grain from going moldy. But if you leave the apple too long, the mold wins anyway. Everything is like that. Useful until it isn’t.”

 

Sylas sighed, though his lips twitched upward in a reluctant smile. “You make everything sound like a riddle, Marigold.”

 

“Life is a riddle.” Irene said solemnly, her fingers stilling for a moment as she looked between her brothers. “You just have to figure out the answers before it’s too late.”

 

For a moment, her words hung in the air, heavier than a child’s words ought to be. Even Florian seemed to pause, his teasing smile fading as he studied his little sister. The firelight danced in her bronze eyes, turning them almost gold, and for a fleeting moment, she looked much older than her five years.

 

But the spell broke as one of the cooks approached, carrying the steaming Orchard Galette. The golden crust glistened with sugar glaze, and the scent of spiced apples filled the air anew. Irene’s face lit up, and she clapped her hands in delight.

 

“It’s perfect!” She declared, her earlier solemnity forgotten as she bounced in her seat.

 

The cook chuckled, setting the pastry down in front of them. “Enjoy, my lady.”

 

“Thank you!” Irene said brightly, her small hands already reaching for the knife to cut into the galette.

 

“Hold on, Moonflower.” Florian said, gently nudging her hand away as he took the knife instead. “You’ll slice your fingers off if you’re not careful.”

 

“I wouldn’t.” Irene muttered, though she allowed him to take over. “I know how to hold a knife properly. You angle it just right—”

 

“Enough.” Sylas interrupted, grabbing a plate for himself as Florian began to cut. “Let’s just eat before you start telling us how apples can be used to summon demons or something.”

 

Irene tilted her head thoughtfully. “Well, there is a tree in Essos that’s said to grow fruit that—”

 

“No!”

Notes:

tyrell siblings’ ages & birth years:
florian — 9 (111 AC)
sylas — 7 (113 AC) — same as aegon
irene — 5 (115 AC) — same as aemond

if irene was in the percy jackson-verse she’d either be a daughter of either demeter or gaea who is the blessed champion of apollo

anyways meet irene tyrell—she is a high-functioning autisc person with anxiety, who just wants to live a peaceful life with her family, plants, and everything and anything related to medicine, but ends up both a martyr and heretic

florian: irene, for the love of the gods, stop threatening people with plants
irene: i’m not threatening, i’m educating

daemon: little lady tyrell, tell me, what’s your opinion on war?
irene: inefficient. you can accomplish the same with poison and patience
daemon: *delighted* rhaenyra, can we keep her?

sylas: you can’t just stare at people in silence until they confess
irene: *not breaking eye contact* watch me

viserys: i trust the tyrells
otto: one of them is whispering to a rose bush as we speak
viserys: so? i talk to my dead dragon’s skull all the time

daemon: you’re five. you can’t intimidate me
irene: *stares*
daemon: *visibly sweating*

sylas: you can’t just walk into a room and start talking about murder
irene: you can, actually, it’s very easy

daemon: i approve of her
rhaenyra: she’s not yours to approve
daemon: but if she were—
rhaenyra: *sighs*

sylas: we are going to have a serious talk about consequences
irene: i would rather we didn’t

florian: she’s not that scary
irene: *appears silently behind him*
florian: *screams*

sylas: you can’t stab everyone who annoys you
irene: obviously
sylas: good
irene: some of them require poison

ALSO—bloodraven adores irene, she is his favorite historical figure but nobody knows who bloodraven is so it makes everything funny for them but creepy for everyone else

irene: *staring at a crow outside her window* tell brynden i said hi
sylas: what?
irene: *louder* tell brynden i said hi
florian: *panicked*!WHO ARE YOU TALKING TO?!

sylas: why is there a murder of crows following you?
irene: why do you assume they’re following me?
sylas: *pointing at the single crow sitting on her shoulder* he’s staring at me with deep, ancient malice
irene: *gently patting the crow* good boy

bloodraven, possessing a crow, watching irene bury something suspicious in the garden: fascinating
irene: *without looking up* stop being weird, brynden

florian: you can’t just summon birds to do your bidding
irene: *holding out her arm as a crow lands on it* well that’s simply not true

florian: how did you know that?
irene: cryptically the wind told me
sylas: *under his breath* it was the crows wasn’t it?
irene: *smiles*

florian: you cannot claim to have the blessing of an ancient sorcerer
irene: *grinning* oh, but what if i do?
florian: *terrified*

sylas: you cannot just glare at people until crows start swarming them
irene: i don’t do it on purpose
sylas: …
irene: well most of the time

florian: frustrated you can’t just claim this bloodraven character as your mentor!
irene: *matter-of-fact* he claimed me

sylas: did you just name a crow after bloodraven?
irene: it’s what he would have wanted

florian: *exasperated* just once i’d like to go a whole day without a crow showing up to deliver you a cryptic message
irene: *accepting a small scrap of parchment from a crow* that sounds like a you problem

bloodraven: *watching Irene through a crow’s eyes*
irene: *whispering to the crow* do you think they’ll ever figure it out?
bloodraven: *silently panics*
florian: figure what out?
irene: don’t worry about it
florian: i am worried

bloodraven: *through the crows* you are the most interesting creature this realm has ever birthed
irene: *eating fruit in the garden* thanks
sylas: who are you talking to?
irene: the wind
sylas: … right

florian: okay, what’s going on?
sylas: what do you mean?
florian: i just saw a flock of crows land near irene and she said “ah, my council arrives”
sylas: *nodding yeah* that sounds about right

irene: *staring intensely at a crow*
crow: *staring intensely back*
sylas: what is happening?
irene: negotiations

florian: where did you get that cloak?
irene: a friend gave it to me
sylas: you don’t have friends
irene: *smiling* i do, they’re just unseen
florian: yeah that’s definitely a cult

florian: why do they gather at your window
irene: for gossip, obviously
florian: …you gossip with crows
irene: *mockingly* oh no, how strange, what an unusual thing for me to do

Chapter 2

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

𝐓𝐇𝐄 𝐀𝐈𝐑 in Highgarden was thick with the acrid scent of smoke, the perfume of charred roses mixing with the iron tang of blood. The castle, once the most splendid jewel of the Reach, lay in ruin, its walls shattered, its verdant courtyards reduced to blackened husks. The banners of House Tyrell still clung to the ramparts, torn and singed, stubborn in their defiance.

 

Lord Myren Tyrell strode through the wreckage, his boots sinking into the damp earth where blood had seeped deep. His once-polished breastplate was tarnished with soot and grime, a deep gash splitting the gold-and-green enamel of the rose upon his chest. His face was eerily blank, bronze eyes devoid of the fire they once held. He had no more grief to give. It had been stripped from him alongside his wife, his sons, his people.

 

Yet, there was still one.

 

His men moved through the rubble, dragging the dead into rows, their bodies covered with what little cloth remained unburnt. Muffled cries came from the wounded who had not yet succumbed. Myren ignored them all. He had no prayers left for them. His sole focus was the collapsed remains of the rose garden, now a graveyard of crumbled stone and shattered petals.

 

A knight approached him, his voice hesitant. “My lord, we have yet to find—”

 

“I will find her.” Myren said, his voice cutting through the smoke like steel.

 

The men did not argue. They had seen the look in his eyes before. A father’s last thread of hope was not to be trifled with.

 

“My lord!” A voice called, hoarse from smoke and grief. The knight was bloodied but standing, approached with grim urgency. “We’ve found Lady Irene.”

 

Myren stopped. His world, already fragile, seemed to still entirely.

 

“Where?” The word came out too sharp, too desperate.

 

The knight led him through the ruins of the outer keep. The grand hall, once adorned with tapestries and golden candelabras, was now a blackened skeleton, its stained glass windows shattered, its floors covered in debris. Beyond it, the remnants of the rose garden stretched in uneven rows of smoldering ash and broken branches.

 

And there, amidst the ruin, lay Irene.

 

She was small—too small, even for seven summers. A frail thing, curled among the wreckage, her gown torn and muddied, her vermilion curls streaked with soot and blood. Her ivory skin was marred with bruises, scratches carving cruel lines along her arms and cheek.

 

Though she was breathing.

 

“Oh my sweet girl.” Myren whispered, his voice raw. He knelt, his fingers trembling as he brushed away the tangle of curls from her face. Her bronze eyes fluttered open, dull and unfocused at first, before recognition flickered in their depths.

 

“Father…?” She murmured.

 

Myren lifted her carefully, his hands steady despite the weight of grief pressing against his chest. She was light—too light. He cradled her against him, the way he had when she was but a babe, before war had stolen their peace.

 

“Irene…” He breathed.

 

She stirred weakly, her fingers twitching against his tunic. “It hurts…” She mumbled, her voice barely above a whisper.

 

“I know, little one. I know.”

 

The remnants of his men gathered around, their expressions somber as they watched their lord, a man who had always carried himself with unwavering strength, now holding the last piece of his family as if she were the most fragile thing in the world.

 

Irene blinked up at him, her small brows knitting together. “Where is Mother?”

 

The silence that followed was unbearable.

 

She looked around—eyes searching, scanning the ruins, the bodies, the blood. Her hands fisted into his tunic. “Where is Florian? Where is Sylas?”

 

Myren did not answer. He could not.

 

Her breath came faster, shallow and uneven. “No…” She whispered, a shake to her voice. “No… No.. No. No! NO!”

 

He pressed her closer to his chest. “Hush, Irene.” He murmured, his voice hoarse. “You must not—”

 

“You’re lying.”

 

Her voice cracked, something small and brittle splintering in it. Her little hands clawed at him weakly, pushing against him, as if trying to break free. As if running could change what had already happened.

 

“Florian promised!” She cried. “He said he wouldn’t leave me! Sylas said—Sylas said he would always—”

 

Her words collapsed into gasping sobs, and Myren could do nothing but hold her. His grip was firm, steady.

 

“You are all that remains.” He finally said, his voice low, almost lost beneath the crackling embers around them.

 

Irene trembled in his arms. Her breath came in uneven shudders, her fingers gripping at his cloak like it was the only thing keeping her tethered to the earth.

 

“You are my heir now.”

 

She stilled.

 

The weight of those words settled between them like a stone. The heir who was never meant to inherit. The girl who spoke to plants and healed with hands too young to be so skilled. The child born beneath an omen-ridden sky, whispered about in hushed voices by servants and nobles alike.

 

She turned her face into his chest, her breath shaky, uneven. “I don’t want to be heir.”

 

He closed his eyes. “Neither did I wish for this. But here we stand, and the gods do not ask what we want.”

 

A long silence stretched between them.

 

Then, in a voice too quiet for most to hear, she whispered. “Will they come back?”

 

The question twisted something deep in him.

 

“No.” He said, his voice breaking for the first time. “They will not.”

 

Irene did not cry again. She did not scream or wail as a child should. Instead, she lay in his arms, silent, still.

 

After a long moment, she reached up, her small fingers brushing the dried blood on his cheek. “You’re hurt.”

 

He huffed a bitter, broken sound. “It is nothing.”

 

But she frowned, her young mind already working, already assessing. “You’re favoring your left side.” She murmured, her fingers ghosting over his ribs. “You’ve been wounded.”

 

He looked down at her, startled.

 

“Show me.”

 

“You need rest, Irene.”

 

“So do you.”

 

She stared up at him, eyes too wise, too knowing for a child, gods gods help him, she was already what she would one day become—a healer, a pragmatist, a girl who understood suffering far too well.

 

He sighed. “Another time.”

 

She nodded once, accepting that answer for now. Then, quietly, she murmured, “Will the roses grow back?”

 

He glanced at the blackened stems, the charred remains of what was once the pride of Highgarden. He should have said no. He should have told her that nothing would be the same again.

 

However he could not.

 

“Yes.” He said instead, voice softer than before. “They will.”

 

Irene closed her eyes. “Good.”

 

Then, for the first time since this nightmare began, she reached out—not to fight, not to push him away, but to hold onto him.

 

He let her.

 

The smoke still lingered as they walked, curling through the shattered remains of Highgarden like the dying breath of the once-great castle. Myren carried Irene in his arms, her small body light against his chest, but the weight of her presence—her survival—was heavier than any burden he had ever borne.

 

Around them, what few men remained gathered the dead, their movements slow, reverent. The bodies of knights and commonfolk alike were laid in rows, some draped with what little cloth could be salvaged, others left bare beneath the unforgiving sun. The scent of death clung to everything, thick and inescapable. Irene did not look away.

 

She watched the men work with quiet, eerie stillness. Her fingers curled into the fabric of her father’s tunic, gripping him tighter each time they passed a familiar face. The stablemaster’s apprentice, now just a crumpled heap by the burnt stables. The baker’s daughter, her flour-dusted hands stiff and cold.

 

The bodies of her brothers were not here. Nor her mother. Those had already been taken, already mourned in silence.

 

And yet, she still searched.

 

The ruins of Highgarden were unfamiliar in their devastation. The once-grand rose gardens were blackened husks, the gilded halls collapsed, the towering spires broken like snapped twigs. The fountains had run dry, their basins filled with ash and blood. Even the birds had fled, their songs replaced by the cries of the dying and the wails of the mourning.

 

It did not feel real.

 

Her father’s voice cut through the silence. “We leave for Oldtown on the morrow.”

 

Irene stiffened in his arms.

 

“Oldtown?” She repeated, her voice small.

 

“Aye.” His tone was firm, though not unkind. “House Hightower has offered their hospitality. You will be safe there.”

 

She frowned. “I don’t want to go.”

 

“Irene—”

 

“I want to stay with you!” She said quickly, her fingers clutching at his tunic again. “I—I can help. I know about medicine. I can tend the wounded—”

 

“No.”

 

His voice left no room for argument, but Irene did not yield so easily.

 

“I can be useful!” She insisted, twisting in his grasp until she could face him fully. “You said it yourself—I’m your heir now. That means I should be here. I should help rebuild—”

 

“You are seven summers.” Myren interrupted, his bronze eyes dark with something she could not name. “Most importantly other than myself you are all that remains of House Tyrell.”

 

The words landed heavy between them.

 

He sighed, shifting her slightly as they stepped over the remnants of a shattered archway. “I cannot have you here, Irene. Not in this.” He gestured around them, at the wreckage, the death, the ruin. “Not while there is still danger. You will be protected in Oldtown, under your grandfather’s care.”

 

She shook her head, frustration bubbling to the surface. “I don’t want to be protected! I want to stay—”

 

“You do not have a choice in this.” He said, voice weary but resolute.

 

Her eyes burned. “Neither did they.”

 

He went still.

 

She hadn’t meant to say it. Not like that. Not with the bitterness curling at the edges of her voice. But once the words were out, she could not take them back.

 

Neither did Mother.

 

Neither did Florian.

 

Neither did Sylas.

 

Myren exhaled, long and slow.

 

“You think I do this because I wish to send you away?” He asked quietly. “Because I do not want you here?”

 

Irene did not answer.

 

“I do this because you are all I have left.” He continued, his voice tight. “I cannot lose you too.”

 

She swallowed, her throat thick with emotion.

 

“I will go with you to Oldtown.” He said after a moment. “I will see you settled. Then I will return here to begin rebuilding.”

 

She turned her face into his chest, hiding her expression.

 

He rubbed a hand over her back. “If you do not wish to go to Oldtown, then there is another option.”

 

She sniffled. “What?”

 

“You may go to the Red Keep, to stay with the Queen.”

 

Irene lifted her head slightly, blinking up at him. “Aunt Alicent?”

 

“Aye.” Myren nodded. “She loved your mother dearly.”

 

Irene hesitated. She did not know Queen Alicent well, but she had heard the name spoken in hushed tones throughout the halls of Highgarden before—whispers of courtly intrigues, of alliances and feuds, of a queen in green and gold.

 

“The princess and princes would be your kin as well.” Myren continued. “You would not be alone there.”

 

Irene bit her lip.

 

The Red Keep.

 

The heart of the realm.

 

The seat of the Iron Throne.

 

It felt distant. Foreign. Unfamiliar.

 

Then again so did everything now.

 

She exhaled shakily, turning her gaze back to the ruins around them. “Will Highgarden ever be the same again?”

 

Myren was silent for a long moment.

 

“No.” He admitted. “Though it will endure.”

 

Irene’s hands curled into fists.

 

Her home would never be the same. Her family would never return. The roses would bloom again, but they would not be the ones her mother had tended to so carefully, nor the ones Sylas had plucked for her when no one was watching, nor the ones Florian had sworn would one day adorn on her wedding gown.

 

Nothing would ever be the same.

 

Though she was still here.

 

She let out a slow breath, then looked up at her father. “Alright…” She said quietly. “I’ll go to Oldtown.”

 

Something in Myren’s shoulders eased, though his expression remained grave. “Alright.”

 

She leaned her head against his shoulder, closing her eyes.

 

“Will you write to me?” She asked after a pause.

 

“Of course.”

 

“Promise?”

 

His grip tightened around her. “I swear it.”

 

She nodded, curling into him as they walked through the ruins of what was once their home.

 

Perhaps she was cursed after all.

 

The path to the dead was quiet.

 

Myren carried Irene through the wreckage, each step slow, measured. The castle was no longer the home it had once been-Highgarden, the heart of the Reach, was now a tomb. Its halls no longer rang with laughter, nor did its gardens hum with birdsong. The wind whistled through the broken stone, and beneath it all was the heavy silence of grief.

 

Irene did not speak.

 

She knew where they were going.

 

The dead had been gathered in the inner bailey, away from the smoldering ruins, away from the flies and the rot. The air was heavy, thick with the scent of old blood and wilting flowers-someone, perhaps a desperate servant clinging to duty, had laid crushed petals over the bodies in some feeble attempt to mask the stench. It had not worked.

 

The corpses were lined in rows, some covered in simple linens, others exposed. Some faces she recognized; others were unidentifiable—too burned, too broken. Their flesh had begun to bloat, their skin turning a sickly shade of gray, tinged green with decay.

 

Irene swallowed.

 

Her father's grip on her tightened briefly.

 

Then they stopped.

 

Her mother lay in the center, her brothers on either side of her.

 

The breath left Irene's lungs.

 

Lady Tyrell had once been a vision of warmth, with vermilion hair like wildfire and hazel eyes that could soften even the harshest of tempers.

 

She had been kind, always. A mother who whispered lullabies at night, who brushed Irene's hair with careful hands, who never raised her voice even when she should have.

 

Now, her body was cold and still.

 

Her once-vibrant hair was dull, tangled with dried blood, matted to her skull where an arrow had struck. The shaft had been removed, but the wound remained—an ugly hole at her temple. More wounds littered her body, hidden beneath her torn gown, her chest marred with deep gashes where blades had found her. Her hands, always so gentle, were stiff with death, fingers curled slightly as if they had never let go of the last thing they touched.

 

Irene stepped closer, her small fingers twitching, wanting to reach out but not quite able to.

 

She had died shielding her.

 

Her mother, who had once placed flowers in her hair, had fallen in a pool of her own blood, her body draped over Irene's small frame, whispering—‘Hush, my love, hush. Close your eyes. It will be alright.’

 

Irene clenched her hands into fists.

 

She turned to Florian next.

 

Her eldest brother, the one who had always made her laugh, who had stolen pastries from the kitchens and dared her to climb the tallest trees.

 

Florian had always been fearless, a storm of mischief and bravery, and now—

 

Now, his body was still.

 

His messy curls were matted with dried blood, his face pale, lips parted slightly as if caught mid-laugh, but there was no laughter left in him. His tunic was torn, soaked through with the deep crimson of his own lifeblood.

 

A gaping wound in his side showed where the sword had run him through, a cruel, jagged thing that had likely left him gasping for breath as he fell.

 

His hands, always quick to tug her into trouble, were stiff, fingers curled as if they had been gripping his sword even after death.

 

"Florian…” Irene whispered.

 

He did not answer.

 

Her gaze drifted to Sylas.

 

He had never been like Florian.

 

He did not chase danger, did not seek adventure. He had loved books, had spent hours in the library pouring over histories and treatises, had muttered about theories and medicine and stars. He had always wrinkled his nose when Florian dragged him into trouble, always huffed when Irene pestered him with questions.

 

Sylas had never wanted to fight.

 

Though life had not given him a choice.

 

His body was smaller than Florian's, thinner, more delicate. His dark curls fell over his forehead in soft waves, his face frozen in a look of quiet, almost childlike surprise. His tunic was damp with blood, a wound in his chest, smaller than Florian's but just as final. His hands were clenched— not in fists, not in defiance, but in grief.

 

Because Sylas had not died alone.

 

Florian had fallen first, cut down at the gates, and Sylas-dear, stubborn Sylas—had refused to leave his brother's side. He had knelt there, unarmed, terrified, holding Florian's lifeless body until the blade had found him too.

 

Irene's breath hitched.

 

She could see it. She could see Sylas trembling, hands pressed to Florian's wounds as if he could stop what had already been done. Could hear his voice, frantic, desperate—‘Florian, get up. You imbecile get up. Please get up!”

 

Though Florian had not gotten up.

 

Neither had Sylas.

 

Her chest ached.

 

"You should say something.” Myren murmured beside her. His voice was hoarse, heavy with things left unsaid.

 

She had never prayed much, never quite believed the gods would listen.

 

Though her mother had. Her mother had always whispered to the Seven, had always knelt in quiet devotion, had always told Irene that prayers were never wasted, even if they went unanswered.

 

So she tried.

 

She closed her eyes, pressed her palms together, and prayed—not to the Father, nor the Warrior, nor the Mother, but to the Stranger.

 

‘Please, let them rest.’

 

She opened her eyes.

 

They looked the same.

 

Still. Silent. Unmoved by prayer or grief.

 

Irene's breath shuddered in her throat.

 

Her mother.

 

Florian.

 

Sylas.

 

Gone.

 

While she was still here.

 

Myren exhaled beside her, rubbing a hand over his face. "We will bury them properly before we leave.” He said quietly. "They will not be left here."

 

Irene nodded slowly.

 

She looked down at them one last time.

 

Then, in a small, quiet voice, she murmured. “Florian still owes me a strawberry tart."

 

Myren let out a short, strained breath that might have been a laugh, or might have been something else entirely.

 

"He does.” He agreed.

 

"Sylas was supposed to teach me how to write in High Valyrian.” She added softly.

 

"He would have been a fine scholar.” Myren murmured.

 

Irene hesitated, then turned to face him fully. "Will I be alone in Oldtown?"

 

Myren's gaze softened. "You will have your grandfather, aunts, uncles, and cousins."

 

She bit her lip. "Though not you."

 

He reached out, tucking a stray curl behind her ear. "I will return for you.” He promised.

 

She searched his face for any sign of falsehood, for any crack in the words. He was tired. More tired than she had ever seen him. Though  he did not lie.

 

Irene nodded.

 

"Alright.” He murmured.

 

They stood there a moment longer.

 

Then, slowly, Myren turned, guiding her away from the dead. While Irene, for the first time, did not look back.

 

The remnants of Highgarden’s people stood gathered in what was once the great courtyard, now little more than scorched stone and shattered debris. The banners that once bore the golden rose of House Tyrell had been torn, burned, their edges still curling with the last remnants of fire. Smoke clung to the air, mingling with the scent of death, of blood, of things that could never be undone.

 

They were few now—so few. The knights, the retainers, the household guards, the men-at-arms who had survived the siege. Stable boys and blacksmiths, seamstresses and cooks. Those who had tended to the halls, the gardens, the very heart of Highgarden. They had fought for their home, bled for it, and in the end, they had suffered for it.

 

And now, they waited.

 

Myren stood before them, Irene at his side. The weight of his name, his station, his grief—all of it pressed upon him, yet his voice did not waver. He took a slow breath and stepped forward.

 

“You have all bled for Highgarden.” He said, his voice strong despite the ruin around them. “You have fought, you have suffered, you have endured. I do not ask for your loyalty today—I do not command it. If you wish to leave, you are free to go. If you wish to find new lords, I will not stop you. You owe us nothing, not after what has been lost.”

 

The words settled over them like the ash that still drifted from the ruins. No one spoke.

 

“And yet, Highgarden stands still, if only in our hearts. Though my sons are gone, though my wife has been taken from me, House Tyrell endures.”

 

He turned slightly, shifting Irene so that all could see her.

 

“My daughter and only living child, Irene Tyrell, is my sole heir. To her, I bequeath all that I have left.”

 

A murmur ran through the gathered people. It was not surprise—they had all seen the bodies. They had all known, even before this moment, that there was no one else left.

 

Though  hearing it aloud, hearing the words spoken with finality, was something else entirely.

 

“My sons were brave.” Myren said, voice steady despite the weight of grief pressing against him. “Florian, who laughed in the face of danger. Sylas, who wished only for knowledge and peace. They died as they lived, true to who they were. Though she remains.“ He glanced down at Irene, his gaze softening for just a moment. “She is young, but she is strong, and one day, she will be Lady Paramount of the Reach.”

 

Irene stiffened in his arms.

 

It was the first time he had said it. Not just ‘heir,’ not just ‘the last of House Tyrell’—but ‘Paramount of the Reach.’

 

The title meant for Florian.

 

A burden never meant for her.

 

She swallowed, her throat dry.

 

“Irene is the heir now.” Myren said. “She is the last bloom of Highgarden. I swear this to you—I will see her protected, I will see her grow, and I will see our house rise again.”

 

Silence.

 

A breath, held too long, threatening to break. Then, the first man stepped forward.

 

Ser Rowan Lannett, Florian’s sworn shield, blood still dried along his temple where his helm had been cracked in the fighting. His face was drawn, grief carved into every line, but his eyes—his eyes burned with something unshaken.

 

He unsheathed his sword.

 

Then he knelt.

 

The sound of steel striking stone rang out as he laid the blade at Irene’s feet.

 

“I swore an oath to serve House Tyrell.” Ser Rowan said, his voice hoarse but unwavering. “I swore to protect its blood, to guard its heirs. I failed my lord, but I will not fail my lady. I swear myself to you, Lady Irene. I will serve you as I once served your brother. My sword, my life—they are yours.”

 

Irene’s breath caught.

 

She opened her mouth, but no words came. Then another knight stepped forward and another.

 

Ser Davan Tarly knelt, pressing his fist to his chest. “House Tarly has always stood beside House Tyrell. I will not break that tradition now. I pledge myself to you, my lady. May the Reach rise again, and may you lead us into that future.”

 

Ser Edric Flowers followed. “Your father gave me a place in his household when I had none. Your mother treated me as a son when no one else would. My sword is yours, my lady, for as long as I draw breath.”

 

A bannerman stepped forth. Then another. Then a squire, barely older than her brother had been, tears streaking his soot-covered face as he knelt.

 

“You were kind to me when I was nothing more than a stablehand…” He whispered, voice shaking. “You gave me bread when I was hungry. You called me by my name. I swear to serve you, Lady Irene, for as long as you will have me.”

 

More followed.

 

The maester, old and weary, pressing a hand to his heart. “I have tended to this house for decades. I will see it rise again before I die. I pledge my service to you, my lady.”

 

The kitchen maid who had once snuck Irene extra honeycakes. “You were always sweet, even when the other lords and ladies turned up their noses. I will serve you.”

 

The guard who had taught her how to hold a dagger, gruff and blunt. “I swore to protect Highgarden’s blood. I swore to protect you. That has not changed.”

 

One by one, they knelt.

 

One by one, they spoke their oaths.

 

One by one, they pledged their lives to her.

 

Irene’s hands trembled. She looked up at her father, searching his face for something—guidance, reassurance, anything.

 

His expression was unreadable, but his gaze was soft, proud in a way she had never seen before.

 

She turned back to the kneeling men and women, their heads bowed, their voices a chorus of unyielding loyalty.

 

The weight of the moment pressed down on Irene like an avalanche.

 

She was seven summers. A child. She should not be here, standing before kneeling knights and sworn men, accepting vows that should have gone to Florian.

 

Though she was all that remained.

 

She swallowed.

 

They were waiting for her.

 

She forced herself to stand straight, though her limbs felt too thin, too weak to bear such weight. She pressed her hands together, the way her mother had always done when addressing a room.

 

“You kneel for me.” She said, her voice quiet but steady. “Though it is I who should kneel for you.”

 

A murmur of confusion.

 

“You fought for my house…” She continued, her bronze eyes sweeping over them. “You bled for my land. You suffered for it. I… I have done nothing but survive.”

 

The words felt heavy in her chest.

 

“You swear your loyalty to me, but it is I who owe you my life.” She whispered. “I am not my father. I am not Florian. I am not the lord you wanted. Though I am here, and I will not forget what you have done for me.”

 

The silence that followed was thick with something she did not understand.

 

Then Ser Aldric Rowan rose first. He met her gaze, and for the first time, there was something like pride there. “You do not need to be Florian. You need only be Irene.”

 

He turned to the gathered men and women, his voice ringing clear.

 

“To Lady Irene. Heir of Highgarden. The future of the Reach.”

 

And as one, they rose.

 

And as one, they swore.

 

“To Lady Irene, Heir of Highgarden. The future of the Reach.”

 

Their voices rose into the ruins, loud enough to shake the very stones beneath their feet. They were enough to carry across the ashes of what had been lost. As Irene, for the first time since the siege began, did not feel alone.

 

 

Notes:

family tree explained—lord hightower & lady tully are lady tyrell’s parents (irene’s grandparents) her older brother is ormund hightower the heir to house hightower, and lord hightower is otto hightower’s older brother

so basically…
lord hightower = irene’s grandfather
ormund = irene’s uncle
otto = irene’s great uncle
alicent = great aunt
aegon = first cousin
helaena = first cousin
aemond = first cousin
daeron = first cousin

viserys: so this is little irene
irene:
irene: *stares at his missing fingers*
viserys:
irene: *reaches out*
viserys:
irene: *pokes his stump*
viserys:
irene: i can fix you

maester: she is well-mannered and quiet
irene: *currently picking the locks to his study as he speaks*

Chapter 3

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

𝐓𝐇𝐄 𝐒𝐊𝐘 was a watercolor of pale gold and whispering blue, the sun hanging low over Oldtown’s towers, its light casting long shadows across the garden below. Otto Hightower stood on the balcony of the Hightower, his gaze locked on the child seated within the enclosed garden, the scent of crushed lavender and fresh rosemary drifting on the sea breeze.

 

Irene Tyrell sat with an unsettling stillness for a girl of seven summers, her small hands wrapped around a porcelain teacup, its rim kissed by the faintest trace of honeyed herbs. The Lord Hightower, her grandfather, his older brother, reclined across from her, speaking in hushed tones, though Irene hardly seemed to be listening. Instead, she traced patterns into the condensation forming along the cup’s side, her bronze eyes half-lidded, distant, lost somewhere beyond the walls of the Hightower.

 

The rumors surrounding her arrival clung to her like a spectral veil, whispers given shape by the murmuring tongues of courtiers and servants alike. Born beneath a starless sky, bathed only in the eerie glow of the blue moon, her first breath had been heralded by a hundred ravens spiraling above Highgarden.

 

They called her many things ‘ The Heir of Ruin’ , ‘ The Last Bloom of Highgarden , ‘The Rose of Ash and Flames,’ the girl who should not have inherited but did, the girl who did not want a title but bore it all the same. Her survival of the siege—when her mother and brothers had perished—was a thing of myth, whispered in shadowed corners. She had walked away from the ruin of her home, with a claim stronger than any living man’s.

 

She was the most desired bride in Westeros. The Reach was a kingdom within a kingdom, its lands stretching in a way akin to veins across the heart of the realm, feeding the realm with its endless bounty. Where the Lannisters held wealth in gold, finite and dwindling, the Tyrells possessed something greater—renewal.

 

The fields of golden grain, its vineyards heavy with fruit, its vast trade routes stretching to the farthest corners of Westeros—everything, all of it, rested upon her.

 

A king could lose the North, the Riverlands, or even the Vale, but to lose the Reach was to starve the realm itself. Without its wheat and barley, the markets of King’s Landing would wither, the great houses would turn inward, and the Iron Throne itself would be but a seat of iron with no kingdom to rule. For gold could be spent. As armies could be lost. However land—fertile, ever-renewing land—that was power beyond any crown.

 

It had been a small miracle that the Lord Hightower had secured the marriage between his daughter and the Lord Tyrell, uniting Hightower and Tyrell blood in a way that had eluded them for centuries. Through that union, the late Florian Tyrell, should have been the rightful Lord of the Reach. A boy who would have carried both Highgarden’s legacy and the old blood of House Gardener, the kings of the Reach before Aegon’s Conquest.

 

However Florian was gone. Slain during the siege that had stolen the girl’s childhood, leaving her to rise from the ashes as the sole heir. Her claim was unquestionable, her blood undeniably strong. There was no opposition, no scheming cousin, no distant relative with a better right. The gods had chosen her, a girl of seven summers, to sit upon the most coveted seat in Westeros outside the Iron Throne itself.

 

Otto observed her as he would a game of cyvasse, reading every flicker of movement, every unspoken gesture. She wore a gown of deep emerald, embroidered with golden vines that curled around her slender frame, its train brushing against the grass where her bare feet peeked from beneath the fabric. Her hands, delicate but ever restless, twitched at her sleeves, folding and unfolding the embroidered cuffs.

 

Her eyes darted briefly to the hedge of climbing roses at her side, and for a fleeting moment, her lips moved—silent words exchanged between her and the plant as though it could listen. A shiver prickled down Otto’s spine. The rumors of her strange ways were no mere exaggerations. She was not like other children, not like other highborn girls who played at being ladies and whispered of tourneys and knights. There was something else inside her, something older, something neither entirely gentle nor entirely cruel.

 

In the garden’s farthest corner, half-hidden behind a column of ivy, a boy lingered. Daeron. Otto’s youngest grandson, sent to Oldtown to squire under his nephew, Ormund Hightower, stood motionless, watching the girl with the kind of wonder a child might hold for an untamed bird. Daeron had been bold once, charming and quick-witted, but since Irene’s arrival, a quiet shyness had overtaken him. He had not spoken to her, not once, though his eyes followed her every movement with the quiet reverence of a boy who had read too many tales of enchanting beauties.

 

Daeron was a fair-haired thing, all Valyrian elegance and grace, yet in that moment, with his fingers curled around the stone pillar, he was simply a boy in awe of something he did not understand.

 

Otto exhaled through his nose. There were matches to be made, alliances to be forged, and Irene Tyrell was a piece that could tilt the balance of the realm.

 

Otto considered the possibilities.

 

Aegon, his eldest grandson, would benefit most from such a match. A union between the heir to the Reach and the supposed heir to the Iron Throne would strengthen his claim beyond question. Though there were contradictions in that, too—hypocrisies that would not go unnoticed. If a woman could not inherit the Iron Throne, what made Great House different? The lords of the realm would not be blind to such double standards. Not to mention the fact that Aegon was reckless, indulgent, a creature of fleeting desires and selfish appetites. He would ruin her. The same way a moth landing upon a fragile bloom, tearing its petals with unthinking carelessness.

 

Aemond was another option. The boy was studious, disciplined. A thinker. He would match Irene’s quiet intensity well. The boy would see the value in her, in what she represented. And appreciate the mind beneath the curls, the knowledge hidden within her hands. Though he was still without a dragon. It remained to be seen if the gods would remedy that in time. However Irene had no need of fire and wings. She was a different kind of power. Aemond and Irene together would be something else entirely. A quiet storm, a blade hidden in the folds of a healer’s robe.

 

Then, of course, there was Daeron. The boy had always been well-liked, easy with a smile, charming without effort. Yet, here he stood, hiding like a squire caught watching a princess from the shadows. He had never faltered before, had never hesitated in conversation, and yet—something about the girl in the garden had struck him mute.

 

One of them would have to take her hand, and in doing so, ensure the Hightowers’ grip on Highgarden remained unbroken.

 

However the girl was an enigma.

 

She had not spoken much since her arrival, at least not to the courtiers who circled her like vultures. The septa assigned to her had claimed she would not pray, but Otto had caught her more than once standing in the gardens at night, whispering beneath the branches of the weirwood tree, though there was no Old Gods worshipped in Highgarden.

 

She was neither timid nor afraid, nor did she carry herself with the arrogance of a child who knew her own importance. Instead, she moved through Oldtown like a ghost wandering halls not meant for her, skirting past conversations, vanishing into hidden alcoves, slipping away to places where few dared follow.

 

And none one had seen her weep since Highgarden burned.

 

Not once.

 

The only time Otto had caught a glimpse of something beneath the mask was when he had seen her in the rookery. She had been alone, standing amidst the rustle of wings, her hand outstretched as a great black raven landed upon her wrist. Its beady eyes locked onto hers, and for a moment, it had been as though she were speaking to it without words. When she turned, her bronze eyes had gleamed golden in the torchlight, and Otto had thought—not for the first time—that there was something unnatural about her.

 

Not unholy, but simply  other.

 

She had been forced into her inheritance, a child thrust into the hands of destiny. Otto did not believe in omens, yet he could not ignore the truth standing before him. She was the last viable heir of Highgarden, a bloom that had survived fire and ash, and now she would be placed into the game like all the others.

 

On the balcony, he folded his hands behind his back, his gaze still fixed on the garden below. Irene lifted her head, her golden eyes finding his without hesitation. For a heartbeat, she held his stare, unblinking, unreadable. Then, without a word, she turned away, her attention drawn back to the petals in her palm, her fingers tracing their veins as though they whispered secrets only she could hear.

 

This girl, this small, strange child who should have been nothing more than a forgotten bloom in a garden of greater flowers, had become the single most indispensable piece upon the board.

 

The girl who did not want to inherit.

 

The girl who was never meant to.

 

Yet the gods had chosen her all the same.

 

She was a child, yes. Though her blood, the Reach pulsed, and through her, the realm would either rise or burn.

 

Whoever claimed Irene Tyrell’s hand would not merely win a wife. They would win the Reach.

 

Its armies.

 

Its wealth.

 

Its necessity.

 

Through that, they would win the war.

 

Otto had spent his life ensuring his house held power in every corner of the realm. He had placed his daughter beside a king, and through that, he had shaped history itself.

 

Now, he would shape it again.

 

A breeze stirred through the gardens below, lifting a few stray curls from Irene’s face. She exhaled softly, as if speaking to the wind itself, before turning back to her tea.

 

Daeron remained unmoving beneath the orange tree, his fingers still twitching, his breath held. Otto would not force the boy’s hand, not yet, though soon however.

 

The marble floors of the Hightower felt cold beneath Otto’s boots as he stepped away from the balcony. His gaze lingered for a moment on the girl below before he turned, his mind already weaving the next strand of his plan. For power was never taken—it was cultivated, nurtured like a garden. As of this moment, the girl in the green and gold dress was the most precious seed in Westeros.

 

He descended the steps in measured strides, the hem of his robe whispering against stone. The corridors of the Hightower were silent save for the distant crashing of waves against the cliffs, a reminder of the city’s might and its peril. Oldtown had stood for thousands of years, weathering storms and sieges alike. House Hightower had endured just as long, and Otto intended for it to endure long after he was gone.

 

As he stepped into the courtyard, the scent of damp earth and roses filled his lungs. The garden was sparse in the fading light, its usual vibrancy dulled by winter’s approach. Yet, Irene sat there as if she belonged nowhere else, a splash of color against the muted greens and grays of Oldtown.

 

But Otto’s focus shifted to the boy hiding behind the hedges.

 

Daeron stood with his hands clenched at his sides, his golden curls tousled from the wind, his violet eyes locked onto Irene with an intensity that only children could manage. He was watching her as if she were something both beautiful and terrifying.

 

The boy had not inherited his older brothers’ arrogance. He was not a creature of raw ambition or unyielding discipline. Daeron was, by all accounts, the most charming of his daughter’s sons—a boy who could win hearts with laughter, who had always carried the easy confidence of a child born to a life of certainty. And yet, here he was, paralyzed by the thought of stepping forward.

 

A moment passed before Otto spoke.

 

“She will not bite you.” Otto murmured, his voice calm but edged with the firmness that had guided kings.

 

The boy exhaled sharply, rubbing his hands along his tunic. “I know.” He said, but the hesitation in his voice betrayed him. “I just… I don’t know what to say to her.”

 

Otto let out a breath, allowing his gaze to drift to where Irene sat, still speaking softly with his brother. She was not like Helaena, despite the odd similarities between them. Where his granddaughter drifted through the world as if she were only half present, Irene was tethered to it with a strange, knowing intensity. There was something in the way she tilted her head, in the way she let her fingers linger on the petals of the rose bush beside her, that made Otto suspect she saw far more than she let on.

 

“You will greet her as you would any other noble lady.” Otto said simply.

 

Daeron scuffed his boot against the ground. “What if she doesn’t like me?”

 

Otto blinked, surprised by the naked vulnerability in the boy’s voice. It was not a fear of rejection in the way a courtier might dread a snub; it was deeper, more honest. A child’s uncertainty, untainted by pride or strategy.

 

For a moment, Otto was silent. Then, with a quiet sigh, he extended his hand.

 

“Then I will be by your side.”

 

Daeron hesitated only a moment before placing his small hand in Otto’s grasp. His fingers were warm, slightly sweaty, but steady. Otto gave them a firm squeeze before leading the boy forward, stepping past the hedges and into the open garden where Lord Hightower and Irene were seated.

 

Irene had not noticed them at first, too preoccupied with swirling her tea, watching as the leaves inside settled, as though she could divine their meaning. Lord Hightower, seated across from her, was the first to glance up. His expression shifted from quiet amusement to mild curiosity, though there was a glint in his gaze that suggested he had already anticipated Otto’s purpose.

 

“My lord.” Otto greeted his older brother smoothly before inclining his head toward Irene. “My lady.”

 

Irene blinked, as if pulled from some distant thought, before straightening in her seat. Her bronze eyes met Otto’s first, polite but guarded, before flickering to the boy standing beside him.

 

Daeron, despite all his earlier nerves, did not falter now. His fingers tightened around Otto’s as he took in the girl before him—the girl who had survived the Siege of Highgarden, the girl who spoke to plants as though they whispered secrets only she could hear, the girl whom men spoke of in hushed tones, half in reverence, half in superstition.

 

Yet Daeron did not see a legend. He saw a girl with wild red curls that refused to be tamed, a smattering of freckles across her nose, and eyes that gleamed like polished bronze in the fading light.

 

Before Otto could stop him, Daeron blurted out. “You’re the most beautiful lady in the realm.”

 

Otto barely suppressed the urge to close his eyes in exasperation.

 

Lord Hightower choked on a laugh.

 

Otto tightened his grip on Daeron’s hand, as if hoping to physically restrain any further outbursts, but the boy was already staring at Irene with wide, earnest eyes.

 

“Daeron…” Otto began, his tone dangerously close to scolding, but before he could say more, Irene tilted her head slightly, regarding Daeron with open curiosity.

 

“Why do you think that?” She asked, voice even, devoid of the usual flustered reaction one might expect from a girl being so boldly praised. There was no blush, no shy giggle, only pure, analytical interest, as if she were examining a rare specimen beneath glass.

 

Otto prayed the boy would respond with a measure of tact.

 

He did not.

 

Daeron straightened, his earlier hesitance vanishing as if it had never existed.

 

“It’s your hair.” He said, his voice gaining the kind of momentum only a child’s could. “You have curls like the setting sun, like the flames of a hearth on a winter's night, wild and untamed, as if the wind itself has kissed every strand." He gestured vaguely to the air, as though he could conjure the imagery from sheer will. “Oh and your eyes—have you ever seen gold in the sunlight? Not the kind in crowns or coins, but the kind on a knight’s sword hilt when it catches the light just right?”

 

Otto could already feel the secondhand embarrassment settling in.

 

However Daeron was not finished. “While your freckles they’re like stars. Not the kind you see in the city, but the ones you see when you’re out riding at night, when the sky is black and the world is quiet, and you realize how small everything is, except the stars. Except you.”

 

Silence.

 

Otto felt himself go still. Lord Hightower was grinning now, thoroughly entertained.

 

However Irene?

 

She was watching Daeron, an unreadable expression flitting across her face. Then, after what felt like an age, she reached up and traced a finger over the freckles on the bridge of her nose, as if considering his words in earnest.

 

Daeron fidgeted, shifting from foot to foot. “It’s true!” He added hastily, as if she might doubt him. “You are the most beautiful lady in the realm.”

 

Otto cleared his throat.

 

“I believe the lady has heard you the first time.” He said dryly.

 

Lord Hightower grinned. “Let the boy speak, brother. It is rare enough to find one so young who appreciates beauty in words, not just in sight.”

 

Daeron’s cheeks had gone pink, but he was smiling now—small and uncertain, but there all the same.

 

Irene, to her credit, did not laugh. She did not sneer or scoff or call him silly, as most highborn girls would have done.

 

Instead, she studied him.

 

There was something in the way she looked at people, Otto had noticed. As if she were dissecting them, peeling back the layers of their skin to see what lay underneath.

 

“Thank you.” She said, and though her voice was quiet, it held the weight of someone unaccustomed to receiving praise.

 

Daeron beamed.

 

Otto sighed.

 

Lord Hightower, still chuckling, took a slow sip of his wine. “Well, I must say, if nothing else, your grandson has the makings of a true poet.”

 

“A poet is not quite what I was aiming for.” Otto said dryly to his brother.

 

Deronye , undeterred by his grandfather’s disapproval, looked as though he had just conquered a the east with sheer words alone. “It’s true. I meant every word.”

 

She nodded, accepting this as fact. Then, her gaze flickered downward, where a small sprig of lavender had begun to curl around her fingers, its tiny blossoms brushing against her skin.

 

She murmured something too softly for Otto to hear, but Daeron caught it.

 

“What did you say?”

 

Irene glanced up. “The flowers, they agree with you.” She said simply,

 

And before Otto could even begin to unpack that statement, Daeron grinned so brightly it could have rivaled the sun.

 

He was well and truly lost.

 

Otto could already feel the beginning of a headache settling in.

 

This was not how the day was meant to unfold. This was not how courtships were supposed to begin—if it even was a courtship. However looking at Daeron, at the way his blue eyes shone with open admiration, Otto knew.

 

The boy had already made his choice.

 

While the girl—the girl who spoke to plants and carried the weight of a kingdom with the absentminded ease of a child who did not yet understand what it meant to rule—had not pushed him away.

 

With that, Otto thought grimly, might be the most dangerous thing of all.

 

Irene ran a finger along the delicate petals of the lavender sprig, her bronze eyes flickering with quiet curiosity. The plant responded in kind, bending ever so slightly toward her touch as if listening to a whisper only it could hear.

 

She glanced at Daeron again, still watching her with a reverence that made Otto Hightower wary. The boy had always been charming—bold, daring, a silver-haired prince with all the makings of a knight from some old song—but Irene was not the kind of girl who swooned over tales of gallantry and heroics.

 

She studied people like she studied her herbs—dissecting, analyzing, searching for the roots beneath the surface.

 

Her voice, when she spoke again, was soft but steady. “Do you like plants?”

 

Otto winced. Of all the questions she could have asked.

 

Throughout Westeros, her love for plants was not just known—it was legendary. She was the one who whispered to ivy and spoke in hushed tones to rosebushes as though they were old friends. The child who could list every herb and flower in the Reach with the precision of a maester, who treated her garden as both sanctuary and confidant. The girl whose affinity for greenery bordered on the supernatural.

 

Any sensible boy—any sensible prince —would have recognized the weight of her question.

 

“I don’t really care for them.” Daeron, spoke without an ounce of tact.

 

Otto nearly groaned aloud. Lord Hightower let out a sharp bark of laughter, raising his cup to his lips to hide his amusement.

 

Though Irene…

 

Irene did not scowl, she not frown, nor not turn away in disappointment. Instead, she merely blinked at him, her gaze unreadable.

 

For a child who had lost everything, who had been named heir not by choice but by cruel necessity, she was a remarkably difficult girl to unsettle.

 

Daeron shifted under her gaze, rubbing the back of his neck. For a brief moment, Otto thought he might attempt to amend his words, perhaps stumble through some apology for his lack of interest in what she so clearly loved.

 

“However for you. I’ll give you a garden of wonder.”Daeron said suddenly, his voice bright with determination.

 

Irene’s expression flickered with curiosity. Daeron, encouraged, pressed on.

 

His mother had once said that princes were meant to make grand gestures for the ladies they admired. That the great lords of history had built towers and sung ballads and fought duels in the name of beauty and love. That kings had moved mountains and rivers, and poets had wept ink upon parchment, all for the favor of a maiden who had captured their hearts.

 


Honestly Daeron wasn't entirely sure what all of that meant, either. Though he was sure of one thing—he wanted Irene to like him.

 

“My mother always says that princes make grand gestures to impress beautiful maidens.” He continued, nodding to himself as though he had just stumbled upon some great and ancient truth. “Since you’re the most beautiful lady in the realm, I’ll have to make mine the grandest of all.”

 

Otto exhaled slowly through his nose, resisting the urge to close his eyes.

 

Lord Hightower was openly grinning now, his amusement uncontained.

 

Irene tilted her head. “What would this garden of wonder be?”

 

Daeron straightened his spine, the full weight of his six summers confidence settling upon him. “I’ll find the most beautiful and rarest plants in the entire world!” He declared. “Not just from Westeros. From Essos. From the Summer Isles. From lands beyond the maps the maesters scribble in their dusty tomes.”

 

Otto had to admit—at the very least, the boy had inherited the Hightower ambition.

 

Irene considered this. “How will you do that?”

 

Daeron grinned, undeterred. “I’ll ask.”

 

Irene tilted her head further, and Otto, despite himself, found a trace of curiosity flickering in his own thoughts.

 

Daeron, ever eager, rushed forward with his explanation.

 

“I’ll find merchants!” He said, eyes alight with excitement. “The best ones. The kind who travel to strange and faraway places, where no one else has gone. I’ll ask them what they’ve seen, what grows in the places beyond Westeros. Not just the common flowers, but the ones no one else knows the names of. The ones that grow where it’s too hot, or too cold, or too wild for men to settle.”

 

Irene was listening. Truly listening.

 

“Not just merchants!” Daeron went on, his voice gaining momentum like a ship catching wind in its sails. “I’ll find explorers. The ones who map the edges of the world, who sail beyond the Summer Isles and past the Jade Sea, into lands no maester has ever written about. I’ll write to them, send letters with gold so they can bring back seeds, cuttings, roots. If that isn’t enough…”

 

He paused, took a breath, then continued with unwavering certainty. “When I’m old enough, I’ll go myself!”

 

Otto’s hands tightened behind his back.

 

Daeron, still caught in the thrall of his own vision, barely noticed. His expression was fierce with determination, his eyes burning with the kind of childish resolve that knew no limits.

 

“I’ll find the tallest trees in Yi Ti, the ones that touch the sky, and bring back saplings so you can have your own forest. I’ll find the flowers in Asshai that only bloom under the moon and plant them in your garden so you can see them glow at night. I’ll go to the ruins of Valyria and see if anything still grows there, even in all that fire and death, and if it does, I’ll bring it back to you.”

 

He was breathless now, as if the very act of speaking his plan into existence was enough to will it into reality.

 

“When I return I’ll plant them myself. With my own hands. As they would be for you, and you’ll have a garden that no one else in the world will have.” He finished.

 

“A garden of wonder.”

 

Silence settled over the gathering.

 

Otto had spent decades in court, had navigated the treacherous waters of politics and ambition longer than Daeron had been alive. Yet, for the first time in a long time, he found himself unsure of what would happen next.

 

Irene’s fingers curled gently around the sprig of lavender in her lap.

 

Slowly, she looked at Daeron.

 

Then, ever so slowly, a small smile tugged at the corners of her lips. It was barely there, fleeting and quiet, like the first bloom of spring after a long winter.

 

Daeron beamed, utterly triumphant.

 

Lord Hightower let out a booming laugh. “By the Seven, boy, I think you may have just promised this girl the whole world!”

 

Daeron, still caught in the glow of Irene’s approval, shrugged. “Then I will have to make sure I deliver.”

 

Otto let out a slow, measured breath.

 

This was not the way things were done. Courtships were careful, calculated affairs. Even at their youngest, noble children were trained in the art of decorum, in the delicate dance of alliances and expectation. Yet, here was Daeron, making a promise far beyond his station, beyond reason, beyond logic.

 

Yet here was she, not rejecting it, but considering it.

 

Otto had come to the garden to guide Daeron into a simple introduction. A polite exchange, a foundation for the future. He had not expected his grandson to offer the girl a dream carved from soil and stars.

 

His grandson had not simply admired the girl who would inherit the Reach. He had just declared war upon the very stars themselves to win her favor.

 

Oh Gods help them all—she had let him.

 

Otto had seen many things in his long years. But as he looked at the children before him, the weight of the realm resting in the space between them, he felt something new settle in his chest.

 

Something inevitable.

 

“You would do all that?” Irene spoke up.

 

Daeron nodded at once. “Yes.”

 

She was quiet for a moment, turning the lavender in her palm. Then, finally, she spoke again. “What if the plants don’t like it here?”

 

It was not the question Otto had expected.

 


Daeron hesitated, his brows furrowing. He had not thought of that. He had imagined a garden vast and wild, filled with wonders from every corner of the world, but he had not considered whether those wonders would thrive in Westeros.

 

“I’ll ask about that too.” He decided, after a moment. “I’ll learn what they need. What kind of soil, what kind of water. If they need shade or sun, warmth or cold. And if they can’t live here…” Daeron paused, considering his words carefully. “Then I will build them a place where they can.”

 

Otto watched as Irene finally lifted her gaze from the lavender to look at Daeron fully. There was something in her expression—something quiet, something lingering.

 

Lord Hightower chuckled, raising his cup. “A grand vision for one so young.”

 

Daeron grinned, emboldened by Irene’s reaction. “I am a prince.” He said, as if that explained everything.

 

Irene hummed softly, lowering her gaze back to the lavender. She twirled it between her fingers again, thoughtful.

 

“You should start with something simple first.” Irene murmured.

 

Daeron tilted his head. “Like what?”

 

She considered for a moment. Then, carefully, she plucked a single petal from the lavender and held it out to him.

 

“Lavender is easy to grow.”

 

Daeron stared at the petal as if she had just handed him a treasure more valuable than dragon gold.

 

“Then I will grow you the finest lavender in all the realm.” He declared.

 

Otto sighed.

 

Lord Hightower laughed.

 

While Irene, still watching Daeron with those unreadable bronze eyes, simply tucked the remaining lavender sprig into her palm, as if tucking away a secret.

 

Daeron however turned the delicate lavender petal over in his fingers, frowning slightly as if trying to decipher a hidden message within its violet hue. He had never paid much attention to flowers before—beyond the ones woven into his sister’s hair or the ones decorating the halls of court feasts. But now, as he stood before Irene, who had handed him this small piece of herself, he found himself wanting to know more.

 

“What’s special about lavender?” He asked, glancing up at her.

 

At once, Irene’s expression shifted. It was subtle—most wouldn’t notice—but Otto did. The faintest glimmer of light entered her bronze eyes, a flicker of something rarely seen. Not amusement, not excitement, but something deeper. Something close to belonging.

 

She cradled the remaining lavender sprig in her palm, running her fingers along the tiny blossoms as she considered her answer. And then, in a voice soft yet certain, she began to speak.

 

“Lavender is one of the oldest herbs known to man.” She murmured. “It grows in rocky soil and thrives under the sun, but it can survive nearly anywhere if it is tended to with care. It is stubborn, in a way. Even in the harshest of conditions, it finds a way to grow.”

 

Daeron blinked, intrigued. “Like a weed?”

 

“Not a weed.” Irene corrected, shaking her head. “A survivor.”

 

Otto observed as she spoke, noting the way she held the lavender with the same quiet reverence one might offer a sacred relic.

 

“In the Reach, we use lavender for many things.” She continued. “Its scent lingers in gardens, in halls, even in the sheets of noble ladies who wish for restful sleep. Its oil can be pressed from the flowers and used for perfumes, or mixed with beeswax to make balms that heal burns and wounds. It soothes pain, calms fevers, and drives away insects. It can even be used in food, though only in small amounts—too much, and the bitterness takes over.”

 

She lifted the sprig slightly, as if presenting it to an unseen audience. “Maesters say lavender is only useful for the body. But that is not true. Lavender is just as much for the mind as it is for the flesh.”

 

Daeron tilted his head, captivated. “How?”

 

“It quiets restless thoughts.” Irene said, her voice thoughtful. “It is given to warriors before battle, to steady their nerves. To grieving mothers, to help them sleep without dreams. To children who wake screaming in the night, afraid of things they cannot name.”

 

A pause. A flicker of something unspoken in her expression.

 

Then, she pressed on. “In some places, they say lavender is a gift from the gods. That its scent lingers on the wind as a blessing. In other places, it is said to ward off evil spirits. That planting lavender by one’s door keeps darkness at bay.”

 

Daeron’s lips parted slightly, as if she had just told him a great secret. “Does it really?”

 

Irene considered this. “I think it depends on what you believe.”

 

Otto studied her closely.

 

There was something remarkable about the way she spoke—calm, deliberate, yet brimming with knowledge far beyond her seven summers. She did not merely recite facts as a maester might. She spoke as though she knew lavender, as if she understood it in a way no one else did.

 

Daeron was silent for a long moment, staring at the small petal in his palm as if he had never seen one before. Then, slowly, he nodded.

 

“I like it.” He decided. “It smells nice.”

 

Lord Hightower chuckled into his cup, but Otto said nothing.

 

Irene gave Daeron a small, approving nod. “That is a good place to start.”

 

A quiet fell between them, but it was not an uncomfortable one. Daeron seemed content to absorb this new knowledge, and Irene—uncharacteristically—seemed content to let him.

 

After a moment, Daeron’s lips pressed together, as if weighing a thought.

 

“Would you teach me?” He asked suddenly.

 

Irene blinked. “Teach you what?”

 

“About plants.” Daeron said, straightening. “Since I’m going to make you a garden of wonder, I should know what I’m putting in it.”

 

For the first time since Otto had met her, Irene laughed .

 

It was soft, fleeting, like the rustle of leaves in a summer breeze.

 

Otto could not recall the last time he had heard the sound.

 

Daeron, beaming, puffed out his chest in triumph. “I mean it.”

 

Irene’s laughter faded, but something warm lingered in her eyes. She regarded him for a long moment before nodding, the smallest of smiles touching her lips.

 

“Very well.” She said, placing the lavender sprig into his hand. “We will start with lavender.”

 

Otto exhaled slowly, watching as his grandson clutched the flower as if it were a treasure beyond price.

 

In Irene’s eyes, he saw something shift, something he had not planned for, something that, in the years to come, would change the course of their world.

Notes:

the chapter basically:
daeron simps
ottos sighs
lord hightower laughs
irene being irene

daeron: i will find the rarest plants in the world for you
irene: that is nice
daeron: i will steal them if necessary
otto: *chokes on wine*

otto: she is a political asset, we must be strategic
daeron: she is pretty and smells like flowers
otto: *rubbing temples*

irene: i like the quiet
daeron: i can be quiet
otto: no he cannot

irene: plants are better than people
daeron: understandable, but have you considered that i am absolutely delightful?

otto: this is about politics
daeron: this is about love
otto: *long suffering sigh*

lord hightower: oh he’s in deep
otto: he’s an idiot

otto: what are you doing?
daeron: nothing
otto: why are you holding a shovel?
daeron: … nothing

otto: i have a plan
daeron: i have a crush
otto: *drinks heavily*

irene: i talk to plants
daeron: i talk my dragon
otto: neither of you are normal

otto: do NOT fall in love with her
daeron: *already building a greenhouse*

otto: he is too young to be making life-altering decisions
daeron: i am an expert in love
otto: you are SIX!

otto: you’re ridiculous
daeron: i am passionate

otto: do you know anything about politics
daeron: i know that if i marry her i win
otto: *blinks* that is both entirely incorrect and completely accurate

otto: how do you intend to keep her attention?
daeron: through my charm, my devotion, and my ability to single-handedly cultivate an ecosystem for her
otto: seven above, take me now

otto: she is a valuable political asset
daeron: she is a delicate wildflower kissed by the gods themselves

otto: *hasn’t seen daeron in three hours* oh gods what is he doing now?
servant: my lord, he is in the greenhouse, reciting poetry to the flowers
otto: i’m going to lie down

otto: you must learn restraint
daeron: I HAVE RESTRAINED MYSELF FROM DECLARING MY LOVE FROM THE HIGHEST TOWER, IS THAT NOT ENOUGH?

otto: WHY ARE YOU LEARNING ESSOSI TRADE ROUTES?!
daeron: to secure a steady import of rare flowers
otto: i have raised an idiot

otto: do you know what suffering is?
alicent: i don’t father
otto: because i do, and his name is daeron targaryen

otto: what are you doing?
daeron: creating a blueprint
otto: for what?
daeron: a garden with proper irrigation, optimal soil balance, and a selection of flora that will bloom in every season so she will never know a day without flowers
otto: HAVE YOU LOST YOUR MIND?!

alicent: why do you look so… unwell?
otto: *twitching* because your son wrote a thirty-two stanza poem about an apple tree and read it aloud to her in the middle of the dining hall
alicent: oh, that’s adorable—
otto: IT WAS A SERENADE

otto: if i have to hear one more speech about the beauty of her freckles—
daeron: they are like constellations scattered across her skin, each one a story untold, a piece of—
otto: STOP

alicent: he’s so passionate
otto: HE’S A MENACE

alicent: he’s going to be a wonderful husband one day
otto: he’s going to drive me to an early grave

Chapter 4

Notes:

trigger warning—panic attack

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

𝐆𝐖𝐀𝐘𝐍𝐄 𝐇𝐎𝐍𝐄𝐒𝐓𝐋𝐘 did not know how he had ended up here.

 

One moment, he had been sparring with squires in the training yard of Oldtown, his blade ringing against steel, barking orders at Daeron as he stumbled over his footwork. The next, his uncle—the Lord of Oldtown himself—had walked in with Irene at his side, and before Gwayne could blink, he had been ordered to escort her to the Citadel.

 

Not alone, of course.

 

Daeron had insisted on coming.

 

The boy was six summers, silver haired and sharp-eyed, carrying all the effortless charm and boldness of his dragon blood. Ever since meeting Irene, he had been utterly, hopelessly enthralled. It was almost laughable—a child smitten by another flower—but Gwayne had known many boys in love with ideas greater than themselves. It was a dangerous thing to long for something beyond your reach.

 

Now, they stood in the vast halls of the Citadel, watching as Irene did what no other child her age could do. She was seven, but she commanded the room.

 

The Archmaesters had gathered in the great stone chamber, along with Grand Maesters, Masters, Acolytes, and Novices alike—every level of the Citadel’s hierarchy drawn in by the mere presence of this girl. The air smelled of parchment and ink, of candle wax and the faintest hint of dried herbs. Scrolls lay unrolled across the tables, heavy tomes stacked beside them, but no one so much as glanced at them.

 

All eyes were on her.

 

Irene stood before them, utterly unafraid, her bronze eyes gleaming with sharp intelligence. Her vermilion curls caught the dim light of the Citadel’s lanterns, her ivory skin speckled with freckles that made her seem almost fey-like in the shifting glow.

 

She did not fidget.

 

She did not stammer.

 

She was speaking, her voice smooth and quick, explaining in intricate detail something the Maesters had long debated—the treatment of greyscale.

 

“… and when the lesions hardened, I observed that applying a tincture of crushed honeywort and vinegar softened the skin enough to allow careful removal with a sharp instrument.” Irene explained, gesturing lightly with her fingers. “The key was to minimize bleeding while ensuring the affected tissue was excised completely. Cauterization would have only worsened the infection.”

 

A murmur swept through the chamber.

 

“She was five.” Whispered one of the younger Acolytes in awe. “She treated greyscale at five.”

 

“A child, not even a Maester, and she has already accomplished more than half the Citadel.” Another voice hissed.

 

Gwayne folded his arms, watching, though his eyes flicked to Daeron beside him.

 

The young prince had leaned forward, utterly enraptured, lips slightly parted as he drank in every word. He had the look of a knight watching his queen issue commands to a battlefield.

 

“Lady Irene.” An Archmaesters—a old man with a chain so thick it weighed down his neck—tilted his head. “How did you determine the correct dosage of honeywort? Even the most practiced Maesters hesitate to use such a method.”

 

Irene blinked as if the question was beneath her. “I studied the effects on smaller wounds before attempting it on greyscale. It was a matter of careful experimentation, ensuring that the ratio of vinegar did not exceed the patient’s tolerance.”

 

“A child conducting medical trials.” Another muttered under his breath.

 

“Tell me, my lady.” A different Archmaester, this one with narrow eyes and ink-stained fingers, leaned forward. “What of the patient? The child you saved? Did they survive beyond the year?”

 

Irene’s expression flickered—so slight that only someone paying attention would notice.

 

“They lived.” She said simply.

 

Not a lie, but not the whole truth.

 

Gwayne had seen enough lords play with words to recognize it in an instant.

 

The Maesters, however, seemed satisfied, their curiosity insatiable. One of them clapped his hands together, his chain jingling as he stepped forward.

 

“My lady, would you be willing to demonstrate your technique?” His gaze gleamed with excitement. “We have patients in the infirmary—men afflicted with greyscale. If you are willing to show us your methods firsthand, the Citadel would be in your debt.”

 

Gwayne’s spine stiffened. The thought of a girl so young stepping into an infirmary full of dying men, of sickness festering in the air, of hands reaching out, desperate and rotting—

 

“I accept.” Irene said before anyone could protest.

 

Gwayne clenched his jaw. Beside him, Daeron nearly beamed with pride.

 

The Archmaesters glanced at one another, nodding in unison.

 

“Very well, my lady.” The ink-stained one gestured toward the door leading deeper into the Citadel. “If you would follow me.”

 

Irene turned on her heel and strode forward, unbothered by the watching men, by the whispered conversations happening just beyond her reach. Her gown, a deep emerald green embroidered with golden roses, barely brushed against the floor as she moved with a grace far too practiced for a child.

 

Gwayne exhaled sharply.

 

“Daeron.” He muttered. “Stay close.”

 

The boy nodded absently, barely listening, his blue eyes fixed on Irene as if she had been carved from the very same stone as the Hightower itself.

 

The moment they arrived to their destination they could practically sense death.

 

Gwayne had been in enough battlefields to recognize it. Though this was no battlefield of steel and blood—this was one of sickness and suffering, where the war was fought against the body itself.

 

The men afflicted with greyscale lay on cots, their limbs stiffened with hardened flesh, their faces frozen in states of half-decay. The disease had taken different tolls on each—some had lost fingers, some entire hands. One man’s face was nearly unrecognizable, his features turned to cracked stone, his eye little more than a lifeless mass.

 

The Maesters gathered around Irene as she stepped closer to the first patient. The girl did not flinch. Did not recoil. Instead, she tilted her head, studying the afflicted limb with a critical gaze.

 

Gwayne’s fingers twitched near the hilt of his sword. Useless here, but a habit nonetheless.

 

Daeron, to his credit, had not stepped back. He stood beside Irene, a breath’s distance away, his expression still full of awe but edged with something else now—concern.

 

Irene lifted her hand, reaching for the patient’s arm. Gwayne nearly stepped forward to stop her. But she did not touch the grey flesh. Instead, she gestured to one of the Maesters.

 

“I need a mixture of honeywort, vinegar, and warm water. Bring me a sharp blade, clean linens, and a basin.”

 

The Maesters scrambled to obey.

 

Gwayne stared. A girl of seven, commanding Maesters in their own hall.

 

The tools were brought. Irene washed her hands—thoroughly, carefully, with a precision that spoke of habit. Then, with movements too sure for a child, she took the knife and set to work.

 

She did not hesitate.

 

The blade pressed into the afflicted skin, cutting just beneath the hardened flesh. The patient groaned, though whether from pain or shock, Gwayne could not tell.

 

Irene worked quickly, peeling back the grey layers like a gardener trimming a dying plant. Her hands were steady, her breath even.

 

Daeron watched her as if she were a dragon in flight.

 

Gwayne exhaled, closing his eyes briefly.

 

This was not normal.

 

This was not a child’s place.

 

However, watching her, he realized—

 

She was something else entirely.

 

Something the world had not yet decided to fear.

 

The man beneath Irene’s hands trembled, his breath shuddering between clenched teeth. His arm lay still, though Gwayne could see the tension coiled in his muscles, the way his body fought against instinct, against the pain. He was awake—aware—but something about his expression was wrong.

 

Or rather, something about it was right.

 

Gwayne had seen men drugged with milk of the poppy before. He knew the haze it cast over the mind, the way it dulled not just the pain but the senses, drowning the world in a thick, heavy fog.

 

This man was not drowning.

 

He was here. Present. His eyes, though wide with strain, still flicked toward Irene, watching her, listening to her.

 

She had done something different.

 

“You are not cutting deep enough.” The patient gritted out, voice hoarse. “If you mean to take the stone, girl, take it.”

 

“You misunderstand.” Irene’s voice was calm, assured. “If I cut too deep, I cut into healthy flesh. I am not here to butcher you, ser, but to save what remains of you.”

 

A few of the Maesters standing nearby exchanged glances, intrigued. One of them—an older man with a chain nearly dragging to his waist—stepped forward, watching as Irene dipped her fingers into a small clay jar at her side.

 

“You gave him milk of the poppy.” The Maester observed, though there was a note of doubt in his voice. “He does not feel it as sharply as he should.”

 

“No.” Irene did not even look up as she smeared a thin layer of the substance across the freshly exposed skin. “Milk of the poppy dulls the mind along with the body. He still feels my blade, but the pain no longer rules him.”

 

The man beneath her let out a slow, shaky breath. “Aye…” He murmured. “That’s it exactly.”

 

The room went quiet.

 

“What did you give him?” The ink-stained Maester from before stepped forward. His tone was not suspicious, but fascinated. “If not poppy, then what?”

 

Irene rinsed her fingers in the basin of warm water, the red swirling like silk in the candlelight.

 

“Willow sap that was infused with feverfew and aetheris root.” She said simply, her bronze eyes flicking toward the gathered scholars.

 

Silence.

 

One of the younger Acolytes blinked. “That shouldn’t—”

 

“It should.” Irene corrected smoothly. “Feverfew works as a mild pain reliever when ingested. But when its oil is extracted and combined with the properties of aetheris root, it penetrates deeper, into the blood. Willow sap serves as the base—it has long been known to reduce fever and pain. Combined, they create something stronger. Something that dulls agony without dulling awareness.”

 

There was a pause as the men around her processed what they had just heard.

 

Then the old Maester spoke. “That is not written in any known text.”

 

Irene tilted her head, eyes sharp. “Then the text is incomplete.”

 

A ripple of astonishment ran through the room.

 

Gwayne caught a glimpse of Daeron out of the corner of his eye—the boy looked ready to burst. His hands clenched, his face practically glowing with pride as he beamed at Irene, his earlier awe magnified tenfold.

 

“You’re saying that you—at seven summers—created a treatment that has eluded the most skilled physicians of the Citadel for centuries?” Another Maester said his tone carefully measured.

 

Irene’s fingers did not pause in their work. “I am saying that the Citadel is too slow in its thinking.”

 

A sharp intake of breath. One of the younger Acolytes visibly flinched.

 

But the man beneath her blade—this grizzled, suffering knight—laughed. It was a dry, rasping sound, but real. Gwayne could hardly believe it. The man was in the middle of a greyscale treatment, awake and aware, and still, he laughed.

 

“Gods.” The knight murmured. “Here I thought you were just a pretty rumor.”

 

Irene raised an eyebrow. “I am not a rumor.”

 

“No.” The man rasped. “You are the Rose of Ash and Flames. You are the one that survived the Siege of Highgarden. You are the girl who speaks to plants and sees through sickness with the eyes of the gods. You are our future lady.” His lips twitched in something almost like reverence. “A miracle born from fire.”

 

A murmur rippled through the other patients.

 

“She’s real.”

 

“She’s the one they speak of…”

 

“I thought she was only a child—”

 

“She is a child.” The knight muttered, shifting slightly as Irene lifted the bandage over his arm. “A child who already knows more than all the old men in this damn place.”

 

Gwayne expected Irene to scoff, or brush off the words as flattery. But instead, she was quiet.

 

Listening.

 

“Why does she not wear a chain?” One of the patients asked. “Surely she is more Maester than noble.”

 

“I am both and neither.” Irene answered easily, pressing the fresh linen into place.

 

The words did not hold uncertainty—only a quiet understanding.

 

The old Maester, the one with the heavy chain, finally exhaled. “How did you come to this?” He asked, his voice softer now. “The idea for your remedy?”

 

Irene blinked, as if the answer should have been obvious. “Because I asked a question.”

 

“What question?”

 

Her bronze eyes flicked up, gaze steady. “Why does the Citadel think it already knows everything?”

 

A hush settled over the chamber.

 

One of the younger Maesters actually looked ashamed. The older ones were more careful in their expressions, but Gwayne could see it—the flickers of discomfort, the realization that they had spent decades reciting knowledge but had never once challenged it.

 

Irene did not give them time to respond.

 

Instead, she turned her attention back to the knight beneath her. “This will ache.” She murmured, more to herself than him. “Though you will heal.”

 

The man gave a weak, wry chuckle. “Seven hells, little lady. I believe you.”

 

Gwayne found himself exhaling, tension draining from his shoulders as he watched the girl work.

 

She was a Tyrell, a noblewoman, a child. Yet in this room, surrounded by men three, four, five times her age, she was the one they followed.

 

The Maesters had studied for decades. They had spent their lives searching for knowledge, yet it was a child who had brought them something they had not found in their tomes.

 

Innovation.

 

There was a reason the Reach was the most fertile land in Westeros. It grew not only crops but ideas—new, unbroken, thriving.

 

And this girl—the child who should never have lived, the heir who was never meant to be—was the future of it all.

 

The Maesters saw it now.

 

And so did Gwayne.

 

Across the room, Daeron was grinning.

 

Like he had just witnessed the forging of something greater than steel.

 

Like he had just seen the future.

 

The room had fallen into an almost reverent silence. The Maesters, men who had spent decades bound to their chains of knowledge, stood watching a seven-year-old girl do what they had never seen before.

 

Irene however?

 

She did not slow.

 

She did not falter.

 

She not hesitate.

 

Irene had set aside her first patient, his arm wrapped in fresh linen, his pain reduced to a dull ache without the cloud of poppy-induced haze. Now, she moved to the next.

 

Another man, another case of greyscale creeping up his forearm. His face was lined with worry, but as Irene stepped closer, bronze eyes gleaming with sharp intellect, his shoulders loosened.

 

She had already convinced them.

 

This was no child playing at Maester’s work. This was real.

 

“Your hand.” She murmured, holding out her own.

 

The man hesitated, then lifted his afflicted arm. Unlike the first, his greyscale had spread in uneven patches, flaking along the back of his hand while leaving the fingers relatively untouched. The skin between the grey was red and swollen. Painful. But alive.

 

Irene’s small fingers hovered over the lesions but did not touch them. Instead, she pressed against the soft flesh along his wrist, feeling for something unseen. Her brows furrowed slightly.

 

“Inflammation…” She muttered, more to herself than anyone else.

 

A Maester leaned forward. “The swelling comes from the body’s attempt to fight the disease.”

 

Irene hummed. “No.”

 

The Maester stiffened. “No?”

 

She lifted her gaze, calm but unyielding. “The swelling is a reaction to the infection, not the cure. The body does not fight greyscale—it surrenders to it. What you think is the body trying to defend itself is, in truth, the body making itself vulnerable.”

 

A murmur ran through the room.

 

The old Maester from before, the one with the dragging chain, took a slow step forward. “And how do you know this?”

 

Irene tilted her head slightly. “Because if the body was fighting, why do men still die from it?”

 

Silence.

 

She turned back to the patient and reached into her satchel, fingers sifting through glass vials and small cloth bundles. Then, she selected a thin, polished wooden needle, finer than a sewing pin, no larger than the length of her finger. She held it between her thumb and forefinger, tilting it toward the candlelight.

 

“What is that?” The ink-stained Maester asked.

 

“A needle.” Irene answered simply. “A hollow one.”

 

The Maesters exchanged glances. “Hollow?”

 

Irene ignored them, setting a small bowl on the table beside her. She uncorked a vial filled with a dark green liquid and poured a few drops into the bowl. Then, carefully, she dipped the tip of the needle into the liquid before turning back to the patient.

 

“This may sting.” She warned.

 

The knight nodded stiffly.

 

With the precision of someone far beyond her years, Irene inserted the needle beneath the hardened skin, piercing the flesh just enough to reach the swollen tissue underneath.

 

The man let out a sharp breath, but did not pull away.

 

Irene pressed the small end of the needle, drawing out a single droplet of darkened blood mixed with infection.

 

The Maesters gasped.

 

“She—she is draining the inflammation directly?” One of the younger Acolytes whispered.

 

“The swelling is not the cure.” Irene repeated, withdrawing the needle. “It is the sickness fighting to spread. If you release the pressure, you weaken the spread.”

 

The old Maester exhaled sharply. “Gods…”

 

Irene set the needle aside and picked up another vial, this one containing a thicker, pale blue salve. She dipped her fingers into it, the cool paste coating her skin, before applying it in delicate strokes over the freshly drained lesion. The patient let out a slow, relieved breath.

 

“What is in that?” Another Maester asked, his voice hoarse with curiosity.

 

“Goosegrass.” Irene murmured, still working. “For the swelling. Ground comfrey root to encourage healing. And a small amount of oil from the nyssa fruit.”

 

“Nyssa?” The Maesters stared.

 

“That is a Summer Isle fruit!” One of them gasped. “No Maester has successfully used it for medicinal purposes!”

 

Irene glanced up. “Because you mix it with the wrong compounds.”

 

The room stilled, and Gwayne felt something shift in the air. This was more than just a child displaying knowledge beyond her years. This was a reckoning.

 

The Maesters had spent their entire lives clinging to their texts, their histories, their treatments copied from men long dead. And here stood a girl, a child, who had created something new.

 

One of the older Maesters swallowed thickly. “How—how did you come to know this?”

 

Irene did not hesitate. “Because I do not believe in things simply because they have always been done.”

 

Silence.

 

The old Maester let out a long breath, running a hand over his beard. His fingers trembled slightly. “The Citadel has spent generations refining medical science.”

 

Irene’s gaze was unwavering. “Then you have spent generations wrong.”

 

A heavy gasp filled the room. The boldness of it—the sheer, unshaken certainty in her voice—was something no one had expected.

 

Even Gwayne, who had long since resigned himself to this girl’s sheer impossibility, felt his breath catch.

 

Yet Irene was not finished.

 

She stood, wiping her fingers clean on a cloth. Then, she turned to the Maesters fully. “Knowledge that does not change is not knowledge. It is stagnation.”

 

The words cut through them sharper than any blade.

 

One of the younger Maesters, a man who could not have been more than thirty, whispered under his breath. “She is right.”

 

No one argued.

 

Because what could they argue?

 

She had just done what they could not.

 

She had created medicine where there had been none.

 

She had healed where they had failed.

 

And she had done it alone.

 

Gwayne’s fingers curled into fists.

 

This girl… she was not simply brilliant.

 

She was dangerous.

 

Not because she wielded a sword, nor because she rode a dragon, nor because she schemed like those at court.

 

She was dangerous because she knew.

 

She knew how to think. How to challenge. How to break the chains of tradition and forge something new.

 

And that, more than any army, more than any banner raised in war, was the most terrifying power of all.

 

She turned back to her patient, fingers steady as she wrapped his wound.

 

The knight, still dazed, smiled.

 

“Gods save us.” He murmured. “The Reach has birthed a Queen.”

 

Irene tilted her head slightly, a small, unreadable smile playing at her lips.

 

“No.” She murmured, voice low. “I am not a Queen.” Irene tightened the bandage and stepped back. “I am a healer.”

 

“You don’t wish to be Queen?” The question came from a knight near the back of the infirmary, his voice laced with disbelief. It was not an accusation, nor was it scorn. It was pure confusion.

 

Every girl wished to be Queen. Every noble daughter was raised on the tales of great women who sat beside their Kings, who ruled through their husbands, who wore golden crowns and dictated the fates of realms with a whisper.

 

And yet, here stood Irene Tyrell, heir to the wealthiest land in Westeros, a girl whose name alone could shape the future of the realm, and she said no.

 

Irene tilted her head slightly, her bronze eyes gleaming with something too knowing for seven summers. She did not rush to answer. She let the silence stretch, let the weight of the question settle upon them like dust upon old tomes.

 

Then, finally, she spoke.

 

“Do you think a crown is a gift?”

 

The room hushed.

 

She did not raise her voice. She did not need to. The weight of her words settled upon them like autumn leaves drifting upon a still lake, rippling outward.

 

“A crown is not a prize. It is not some pretty thing made of gold and gemstones, meant to sit upon my head like an ornament.” Her voice was smooth, deliberate, each word cutting like a blade honed to perfection. “It is a chain. A noose, woven in silk so that you do not feel it tighten until you can no longer breathe.”

 

The men shifted. Gwayne felt something cold settle in his gut.

 

“I have never longed for a throne” Irene continued. “I have never dreamt of a court filled with lords and ladies whispering behind their hands, their words like poison, their smiles like knives. I have never wished to sit in a hall where men twice my age tell me I must marry wisely, bear sons, and be silent.”

 

She took a slow breath, shoulders rising and falling. “I am the last of my siblings. The last child of my mother. The last bloom of Highgarden.”

 

The men stiffened.

 

A knight pressed his knuckles to his lips. A soldier swallowed hard. Even the Maesters, men of knowledge and cold logic, could not ignore the sheer truth woven into her voice.

 

Irene lifted her chin.

 

“I do not wish to be Queen. I do not wish to sit upon the Iron Throne, playing at power while the realm burns. However I will be your Lady.”

 

A sharp inhale from the knight who had spoken.

 

“I will be the Lady of Highgarden. I will be the Paramount of the Reach, not because I asked for it, not because I wanted it, but because the gods have left me no choice.”

 

She exhaled. “If I must bear this burden, then I will do so as I see fit.”

 

Gwayne swallowed.

 

This was not the speech of a child.

 

This was the oath of a leader.

 

“I will not sit in idle halls, waiting for war to come to my doorstep.” Irene’s voice did not waver. “I will not leave the tending of my lands to men who care more for coin than for crops, who see my people as numbers rather than lives. I will not be some puppet passed between lords like a chess piece upon their board.”

 

Her fingers curled at her sides, small but steady. “When I take my seat in Highgarden, I will know the land better than the farmers who till it, I will know my soldiers’ wounds better than the Maesters who dress them, and I will know my people’s pain because I have stood among them.”

 

A sharp breath—someone weeping.

 

She pressed forward.

 

“I will build hospitals, not only for the lords, but for the smallfolk, so that no mother must watch her child die from fever when the cure was but a room away.” Her hands, always moving, clenched briefly in the folds of her gown. “I will teach my people how to heal, not with prayers alone, but with knowledge. I will create medicines that the Citadel has not yet dared to dream of. I will ensure that no man, no woman, no child is turned away simply because they cannot afford a Maester’s fee.”

 

A murmur rippled through the room.

 

A hospital for the smallfolk? It was unheard of. Maesters charged highborn families for their services, while the poor were left with poultices from hedge healers and prayers to the Seven.

 

She was redrawing the very foundation of medicine.

 

A lord’s daughter, promising a future where all men, noble and peasant alike, could be healed.

 

She was not normal.

 

She was never meant to be.

 

Irene’s bronze eyes burned, fierce and unyielding.

 

“I will not be Queen.” Her voice was soft, but there was steel beneath it. “Though I will be your Lady Paramount.”

 

And that, somehow, meant more.

 

The men—hardened knights, men who had seen battle, who had fought and bled for the Reach—fell to their knees.

 

A Maester inhaled sharply as one by one, every soldier, every knight, every Reachman in the room dropped down upon one knee, their heads bowed, their hands pressed to their hearts.

 

Even the wounded.

 

Even the man with his arm freshly bandaged.

 

Even the man whose leg was still being cleaned, pain still wracking his body.

 

Gwayne stared.

 

This was not how things were meant to go.

 

Children did not command the loyalty of men.

 

Girls did not bring hardened knights to tears.

 

Yet Irene Tyrell was not simply a girl.

 

Almost everyone knelt before Irene, some with hands pressed to their hearts, others lowering their heads as if in silent prayer. The reverence in their eyes was unmistakable. It was the kind a man might show a divine vision, something sacred and untouchable.

 

However Irene?

 

She panicked.

 

“What—what are you doing?” Her voice wavered, high, frantic, splintering like glass. “Get up—GET UP! You’re all still in need of treatment! You—” She pointed at a knight whose leg was still being bandaged.

 

“You’re still bleeding! And you—” Her bronze eyes darted to another. “Yneed your wound dressed again, or it’ll fester—”

 

No one moved.

 

Irene shook, her hands trembling at her sides, her breath coming in short, sharp gasps. Her fingers curled and uncurled like she was trying to physically hold herself together.

 

“I—I’m not—” She shook her head, curls bouncing as she backed away from them. “I’m not—I don’t—STOP THAT!” Her voice cracked, a raw, frenzied thing.

 

Gwayne had seen panic before. Had seen men freeze in battle, hands slick with sweat, eyes darting from left to right, unable to decide whether to run or fight.

 

But this was different.

 

This was not the panic of a child unused to being obeyed. This was overwhelming. The way her shoulders hunched, the way her hands twitched—this was not the reaction of someone afraid of power.

 

This was the reaction of someone who had lost something before.

 

“Irene—” Gwayne stepped forward, but she jerked back.

 

“I TOLD YOU TO GET UP!” She screamed. And then she burst into tears.

 

Her breath hitched, her entire frame shuddering as she let out a ragged sob. She clutched at her chest as though she could physically hold the air in her lungs, but it was slipping, slipping—

 

Her knees buckled.

 

Then chaos pure unfiltered chaos.

 

“She—SHE CAN’T BREATHE—!”

 

“Seven save us—what do we—”

 

“She’s—she’s dying—”

 

“DO SOMETHING!”

 

Gwayne had fought in skirmishes, had watched men bleed out in the mud with swords in their bellies, had seen bodies burned beyond recognition after dragonfire—but nothing prepared him for this.

 

Maesters scrambled, their once stoic composure shattering as Irene’s breath hitched violently.

 

Her fingers clutched at the fabric over her chest, her pupils blown wide, lips trembling as she gasped for air.

 

It was Daeron who reached her first.

 

He was utterly determined in a way only dragons could be. He skidded to his knees beside her, grabbing her face with small, firm hands.

 

“Irene—IRENE—look at me!”

 

She let out another broken gasp, tears rolling hot down her freckled cheeks.

 

“You’re not dying,” Daeron told her firmly. “You’re not. Breathe with me, okay? Breathe—One. Two. Three. Just like that.”

 

Irene tried.

 

She failed.

 

Daeron hugged her.

 

The room stilled.

 

“You’re not dying…” He whispered again, his small hands smoothing over her curls. “You’re okay. I promise.”

 

Her sobs slowed.

 

Her breath evened.

 

Still shaky, but not the ragged gasps of before.

 

Maesters exhaled. One of the knights looked like he might actually collapse from sheer relief.

 

Irene hiccupped.

 

Gwayne ran a hand over his face.

 

“Gods.” He muttered under his breath. “You nearly gave the entire Citadel a heart attack.”

 

Irene’s face burned red. She jerked away from Daeron’s embrace, rubbing furiously at her tear-streaked cheeks.

 

“I—I wasn’t—” She hiccupped again, visibly frustrated with herself. “I wasn’t—supposed to cry.”

 

“You weren’t supposed to collapse, either.” Gwayne pointed out.

 

“I didn’t collapse, I—” She bit her lip.

 

Daeron grinned. “You did.”

 

Irene glared at him through wet lashes. “Shut up.”

 

He beamed. “Make me.”

 

“You two are a nightmare.” Gwayne pinched the bridge of his nose, exasperated.

 

The men chuckled.

 

Irene flushed harder, sniffing as she wiped her nose on her sleeve. “I—I don’t know what happened.”

 

“You panicked.” Gwayne said to her gently. “It happens.”

 

Irene scowled. “It doesn’t happen to me.”

 

“It just did.”

 

She huffed, arms crossing over her chest.

 

Daeron nudged her. “So… are you okay now?”

 

Irene hesitated. Her fingers curled into the fabric of her dress.

 

Then, finally—she nodded.

 

“I still think all of you are idiots for kneeling.” She muttered, voice thick with lingering emotion. “You’re still injured. And I still need to check on your dressings. And your fevers. And—”

 

Daeron laughed.

 

Maesters smiled.

 

And Gwayne, despite everything—despite the absolute insanity of this entire day—felt something settle.

 

Irene Tyrell might be brilliant.

 

She might be a force of nature.

 

She might be more than any of them could comprehend.

 

Yet at the end of it all—she was still a child. That made all the difference.

 

And Gwayne has seen many things.

 

He had watched a man fight with a sword through his gut, had seen a boy too young to hold a blade take a man’s life, had witnessed the aftermath of dragonfire, the way flesh melted like wax.

 

But this—this girl, barely seven summers, resuming her work as if she hadn’t just collapsed sobbing in front of an entire hall of men—

 

This was something else entirely.

 

Irene sniffed, rubbing her sleeve over her face one last time before wordlessly turning away from the chaos she had caused.

 

She reached for a basin of water. The surface rippled as she dipped her hands in, rubbing them clean of invisible stains. Then, as if nothing had happened, she lifted her head, her voice calm, steady.

 

“I need more clean linens.”

 

Silence.

 

Gwayne blinked.

 

The men stared.

 

Irene barely paused before moving again, reaching for a fresh bundle of herbs as she stepped toward the next patient.

 

The knight in front of her—a man whose beard was streaked with silver, his face lined with age—stared at her as if she had just risen from the dead.

 

“My lady—” He started.

 

“You’re running a fever.” Irene cut him off. She placed the back of her hand against his forehead, her touch swift and clinical. “If it worsens, I’ll need to use the willow sap tonic.”

 

The knight opened his mouth and then he closed it.

 

Irene pressed two fingers against his pulse, counting under her breath, her expression utterly neutral.

 

As if she had not just shaken apart in front of them all.

 

Gwayne felt something cold settle in his gut.

 

Daeron, still hovering at her side, frowned. “Irene—”

 

“I need warm broth for this one.” She interrupted, gesturing vaguely at the man beside her. “Something easy on the stomach.“

 

Daeron’s frown deepened.

 

“Irene.”

 

She ignored him.

 

She reached for a small clay jar, dipping her fingers into the cool paste inside before carefully applying it to the edges of a greyscale lesion.

 

The knight beneath her touch exhaled sharply. Not from pain, but from awe.

 

“You truly are a miracle.” He murmured.

 

Irene’s hands stilled.

 

For the smallest fraction of a second, Gwayne saw it—the hesitation. The way her breath caught, just slightly.

 

Then, just as quickly, she shoved it down.

 

“I’m a healer.” Her voice was flat. Detached. She withdrew her fingers, wiping them clean with a fresh cloth. “Nothing more.”

 

Gwayne clenched his jaw.

 

The men were still watching her with something bordering on worship. He could see it in their eyes—that dangerous, fragile thread of reverence.

 

It was clear Irene hated it.

 

She refused to meet their gazes, her hands moving with mechanical precision as she checked wounds, mixed salves, dictated instructions.

 

She did not speak of what had happened.

 

Did not acknowledge it.

 

And gods, they all tried.

 

“My lady, should you not rest—”

 

“I am fine.”

 

“My lady, you should take a moment—”

 

“I don’t need a moment.”

 

Daeron, stubborn as ever, stepped closer. “You were just crying—”

 

“I was not.” Irene said sharply.

 

The air in the room changed.

 

The boy—six summers old and too clever for his own good—stared at her.

 

“You were…” Daeron said quietly.

 

Irene’s shoulders went rigid.

 

She did not look at him.

 

Did not meet anyone’s gaze.

 

She busied herself with a roll of bandages, unfurling the linen with quick, precise movements. “I have work to do.”

 

Gwayne let out a slow breath.

 

This was not normal.

 

This was not healthy.

 

He had seen men bury their fear, their grief, their pain beneath duty, beneath routine. It was common enough among knights, soldiers, men who had lived through battle and did not know how to carry its weight.

 

However Irene was seven.

 

She should not know how to do this.

 

She should not know how to bury herself.

 

The silence stretched.

 

One of the older knights, still kneeling, placed a fist over his heart. “My lady, we are not blind to your suffering.”

 

Irene stilled.

 

For a moment—just a moment—Gwayne thought she might break.

 

Then, her fingers tightened around the roll of bandages, the white linen wrinkling beneath her grip.

 

“My suffering does not matter.” Irene murmured.

 

The words landed heavily. The knights exchanged glances, discomfort shifting across their faces.

 

Daeron took a step forward. “That’s not true—”

 

“It is.” Irene cut him off.

 

She turned then, bronze eyes sharp, unyielding, too old for her face.

 

“The world does not stop because I cry.” She said, voice low, measured. “The pain does not disappear simply because I feel it. The men and women are still dying. The children are still starving. The sick are still waiting.”

 

Gwayne had heard similar words from men twice, three times her age. However here was something worse about hearing them from a child.

 

Something wrong.

 

Daeron looked wounded. “Irene—”

 

“I am fine.”

 

‘Liar.‘ The word hung in the air, unspoken. Still, Irene refused to acknowledge it.

 

She picked up another bundle of herbs. Began grinding them down with a mortar and pestle.

 

“This will help with infection.” She murmured, mostly to herself.

 

No one dared to press her further.

 

Because what could they say? How do you help someone who does not want to be helped?

 

Gwayne watched as Irene continued her work, her hands moving with fierce determination, her shoulders tense with the weight she refused to put down.

 

Then he realized, with a quiet, unsettling certainty—the girl was going to break one day. When she did, none of them would be able to fix her.

Notes:

irene’s change in personality is shaped by the weight of expectation, her anxiety, and how her autism influences her perception of the world, she moves between two selves—one who commands a room with an intellect far beyond her years, unshaken by authority, and another who is fragile, overwhelmed, and breaking beneath the pressure, she is meticulous, precise, needing control over her environment, her hands move with purpose, her words are calculated, because structure is safety, knowledge is certainty, and yet when the moment comes where she is seen not as a child but as something greater, the pressure caves in, her anxiety is not fear of failure but fear of expectation, the weight of being the one who must know, must heal, must be strong, and the moment she is treated like something sacred rather than something human, she panics, she cannot breathe, she spirals, the world becomes too much, too loud, too heavy, and her control shatters, daeron grounds her, pulls her back with the simplicity of presence, a reminder that she is still here, still alive, still a child despite it all, but she does not allow herself to linger in weakness, she resets, shoves down the fear, the emotions, the weight of what has happened, she refuses to acknowledge the break, because to acknowledge it would mean facing it, and irene does not know how to carry her own pain, only how to carry others’, she is brilliant, determined, but brittle—one day, she will break, and no one will be able to fix her

ON A HAPPIER NOTE—

gwayne: listen i don’t know how we got here but you have a six-year-old clinging to your skirt and an entire room of maesters afraid to breathe too loudly
irene: good
daeron: i’m not clinging i’m observing

gwayne: okay irene, we need to talk about you collapsing in front of the entire citadel
irene: no we don’t
gwayne: no we definitely do, because you started crying, then hyperventilating, then yelling at knights for kneeling, and then immediately went back to treating greyscale like nothing happened
irene: … so?
gwayne: that’s not normal
irene: define “normal”

otto: you cannot simply dismiss the maesters, they are the most learned men in westeros
irene: if they were truly learned, they would know when they’re wrong

gwayne: we should probably stop her
daeron: we should probably stop her
maester: we should probably stop her
irene: *scalpel in hand* haha no

archmaester: what makes you think the citadel doesn’t already know everything?
irene: the fact that i’m here

gwayne: do you have to insult the citadel every time you open your mouth?
irene: they make it so easy

irene: i will not be queen
knight: then what will you be?
irene: your worst nightmare if you don’t sit still so i can finish dressing your wound

maester: you must understand, the citadel has centuries of knowledge
irene: you must understand, i do not care

gwayne: you can’t keep doing this
irene: keep doing what?
gwayne: proving everyone wrong and looking smug about it
irene: that’s exactly what i’m going to keep doing

gwayne: she’s something else
daeron: she’s irene
gwayne: same thing

Chapter 5

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

𝐓𝐇𝐄 𝐆𝐑𝐄𝐄𝐍𝐇𝐎𝐔𝐒𝐄 of the Hightower was warm, the scent of damp earth and crushed herbs curling through the thick, humid air. The light filtering through the glass ceiling cast a golden glow over the foliage, painting the leaves in shifting hues of green and amber.

 

Irene knelt by a bed of basil, her small fingers meticulously smoothing the soil, pressing it gently into place around the delicate stems. The dirt smudged her hands, speckling the emerald silk of her sleeves, but she hardly seemed to notice. Her bronze eyes were focused, sharp as a bird of prey, watching the way the leaves trembled at her touch.

 

Daeron mimicked her movements exactly, his silver brows furrowed in concentration. He pressed his fingers into the soil as she did, copied the way she tilted her head when examining the plants. His tunic—pale blue, embroidered with golden thread—was already streaked with dirt, but he didn’t care.

 

Irene did not stop him.

 

She never did.

 

Ever since they had returned from the Citadel, the maesters and the men she had healed whispered prayers in her name. Their voices followed her in the halls of the Hightower, murmuring like wind through the stones.

 

A miracle, they called her.

 

A child touched by the gods.

 

A girl who could see beyond flesh and blood, who could mend what others had given up as lost.

 

Irene did not like it.

 

She had taken to hiding away in the greenhouse, where the walls of glass and twisting ivy kept the world at bay. Where she could exist among things that did not speak, did not question, did not pry.

 

Only Daeron followed.

 

And she let him.

 

He was not like the others.

 

He did not ask if she truly whispered to the plants, if she spoke with the wind or read the secrets in the veins of leaves. He did not call her a healer, a prophet, a thing touched by fate.

 

He simply watched—listened.

 

And, sometimes, he copied.

 

Now, he pressed his palms into the dirt, glancing at her from beneath his pale lashes.

 

“Am I doing it right?” He asked, his voice hushed as if he feared disturbing the plants.

 

Irene’s gaze flicked toward him. She studied his hands—small, but careful, pressing into the soil with more gentleness than most men twice his age.

 

She nodded. “You’re not hurting them.”

 

Daeron grinned, his blue eyes bright. “Good.”

 

Silence stretched between them, broken only by the distant rustling of leaves against the glass. Irene reached for a sprig of rosemary, rolling the stem between her fingers before placing it into the earth.

 

Daeron hesitated. Then, mimicking her once more, he plucked a sprig of thyme and did the same.

 

Irene exhaled, the faintest hint of amusement flickering across her face. “Are you going to copy everything I do?”

 

Daeron huffed, leaning back on his heels. “I’m learning.”

 

“You don’t even know what you’re planting.”

 

Daeron frowned. “It’s thyme.”

 

She arched a brow. “What does thyme do?”

 

He hesitated.

 

Irene hummed. “Exactly.”

 

Daeron groaned, dragging a hand through his silver curls. “Alright, fine. Teach me, then.”

 

She tilted her head, considering. “Thyme is good for treating coughs. Boil the leaves in water, add honey, and it soothes the throat.”

 

Daeron perked up. “So it’s useful?”

 

“All plants are useful.” Irene murmured. “If you know how to use them.”

 

Daeron nodded solemnly, as if she had imparted the most sacred of knowledge. He leaned closer, lowering his voice conspiratorially. “Do you have a favorite?”

 

Irene hesitated.

 

She should have said lavender. Or mint. Or even basil. Something pleasant, something safe.

 

But instead, she glanced toward the farthest corner of the greenhouse, where a small, unassuming plant grew in shadow. The leaves were dark green, the petals a deceptively delicate shade of blue.

 

She turned back to Daeron. “Monkshood.”

 

His brows furrowed. “Monkshood?”

 

Irene nodded. “It’s deadly. A single touch won’t kill you, but if it enters your blood—” She dragged a finger across her wrist. “—you won’t wake up.”

 

Daeron blinked.

 

Then, instead of recoiling, he leaned even closer, fascinated. “Have you ever used it?”

 

Irene’s lips quirked. “Not on a person.”

 

His mouth formed a small ‘o’ of understanding. Then, after a pause, he grinned. “You really are terrifying.”

 

Irene shrugged. “Not terrifying. Just knowledgeable.”

 

“Same thing.”

 

She huffed, returning to her work. Daeron mimicked her again, placing another sprig of thyme beside hers.

 

A beat of silence.

 

“Do you miss Highgarden?”

 

Irene’s fingers stilled.

 

She did not look up.

 

Did not meet his gaze.

 

Instead, she reached for another plant, carefully smoothing the soil around its base. “Yes.”

 

Daeron watched her closely. “Do you think about it a lot?”

 

She exhaled. “Every day.”

 

Daeron nodded, as if he understood.

 

Maybe he did.

 

His own home was far from here, after all. He had been sent to Oldtown to squire, away from his mother, his brothers, the Red Keep.

 

Perhaps he missed it, too.

 

After a moment, he reached out, plucking a single rosemary leaf from the plant beside him. He twirled it between his fingers, then held it out to her.

 

Irene blinked. “What is this?”

 

“A gift.”

 

She stared at the small, unremarkable leaf in his palm. “It’s rosemary.”

 

“I know.”

 

Irene frowned. “Why would you give me rosemary?”

 

Daeron shrugged, a small smile tugging at the corner of his lips. “Rosemary means remembrance.”

 

Irene’s breath hitched.

 

She stared at the leaf, her fingers twitching at her side. After a moment, slowly, she reached out and took it.

 

Her fingers brushed against his—warm, solid, real.

 

She curled her hand around the leaf, pressing it into her palm. Holding it close.

 

Daeron did not say anything more. He simply sat there, watching as she brought the rosemary to her lips, her bronze eyes unreadable.

 

Then, softly, she murmured. “Thank you.”

 

Daeron smiled.

 

For the first time in weeks, the greenhouse did not feel so empty.

 

The warm air wrapped around them like a living thing, thick with the scent of rosemary and basil, damp earth and blooming citrus. Irene was still rolling the rosemary leaf between her fingers, pressing its fragile veins against her skin, when a rustling of footsteps outside the glass doors broke the quiet.

 

A servant, dressed in the livery of House Hightower, approached with the practiced grace of someone well-accustomed to noble whims. He bowed low before Daeron, though his eyes flickered briefly toward Irene, as if unsure whether to acknowledge her or not.

 

“My prince.” The man said smoothly, hands clasped before him. “Your shipment has arrived. The cargo has been carefully handled as per your instructions.”

 

Daeron perked up instantly. His blue eyes lit with excitement, and he shot to his feet, dusting his dirt-streaked tunic without much care.

 

“Good.” He said, glancing at Irene, whose expression had shifted into one of mild curiosity. “Bring them in.”

 

The servant inclined his head and gestured toward the entrance. A pair of younger retainers stepped inside, each carrying a carefully wrapped bundle. The parcels were encased in woven reeds, bound with silk cords of deep indigo, and exuded an aroma foreign to the usual herbs that filled the greenhouse.

 

Irene’s nose twitched. There was something different about the scent—earthy, yes, but tinged with spice, with something sharp and almost intoxicating.

 

The servants placed the packages gently on the worktable beside the rows of drying lavender. With a final bow, they retreated, leaving only Daeron and Irene with the precious cargo.

 

Irene sat up straighter, her fingers already twitching toward the bundles before she even thought to ask. “What is this?”

 

Daeron grinned, taking his time as he untied the cords. “A gift.”

 

Irene’s brow furrowed. “For who?”

 

He glanced at her, eyes gleaming. “Who do you think?”

 

The last knot came undone, and the reeds were pulled away to reveal three plants nestled within dark soil, their roots still clinging to the damp earth they had traveled in. The moment Irene saw them, her breath hitched.

 

“Oh…” She exhaled.

 

Then, as if something within her had broken free, she surged forward, practically pressing her nose to the first plant.

 

The first was a delicate vine with curling golden leaves that shimmered as if dusted with fine mica. At its center, tiny flowers bloomed in clusters, their petals an almost translucent blue.

 

“Moonveil Vine.” She whispered, awed. “It only grows in the furthest reaches of Yi Ti, beyond the Shadow Lands. The flowers only open under the light of a full moon, and the sap inside its stems can be brewed into a tincture that heightens one’s senses. Some believe it can even grant visions of the future, though there’s no documented proof.”

 

Her hands hovered over the second plant, as if she feared touching it might disturb its fragile beauty. This one had thick, waxy leaves, tinged with deep crimson, curling around a bulbous bloom that pulsed faintly with warmth.

 

“This is Emberlotus!” She continued, her words tumbling out faster now. “It comes from the smoking jungles beyond the Jade Sea, where the land is so hot that even the rivers steam. The petals absorb heat, and when dried, they can be used to soothe fevers or keep a person warm in winter. But they’re extremely hard to cultivate outside of their native land because they require constant warmth.”

 

Finally, her gaze landed on the third plant, and her breath caught in her throat.

 

A single, slender stalk, its leaves dark as ink, curled toward the light. The flower at its peak was unlike anything she had ever seen—a black orchid with veins of molten gold running through its petals, as if it had been kissed by dragonfire.

 

She stared at it, momentarily at a loss for words. When she finally spoke, her voice was almost reverent.

 

“ Auridis Bloom.”

 

Daeron tilted his head. “Is that rare?”

 

Irene looked at him as if he had just asked whether the sun was warm.

 

“Rare?” She echoed, voice almost incredulous. “This flower has only ever been seen in the hidden valleys near the Golden Empire of Yi Ti. It’s said to be sacred, its petals infused with the fire of the gods themselves. Some healers claim it can be used to mend even the gravest wounds, but most consider it a legend. Even the Citadel doesn’t have records of anyone successfully growing one outside of its homeland.”

 

Daeron smirked. “Well, now they do.”

 

Irene turned to him fully, her bronze eyes wide. “You got these for me?”

 

Daeron’s expression softened. “The garden of wonder—do you remember?”

 

Irene blinked, and embarrassingly, she did not remember. Her mind sifted through memories, and then—oh.

 

She had forgotten.

 

However he hadn’t, and Irene felt something warm bloom in her chest.

 

“I—” She started, then stopped, because she wasn’t entirely sure how to thank someone for something like this.

 

So she did the first thing that came to mind. She leaned in, pressing a quick, chaste kiss to his cheek.

 

Daeron stiffened, his breath catching.

 

Irene pulled back just enough to look at him, smiling softly. “Thank you.”

 

Daeron was still frozen, his ears turning pink. “Oh.” He mumbled. Then, as if remembering how to speak, he cleared his throat. “It’s—it’s nothing.”

 

Irene chuckled. “It’s not nothing!” She glanced at the plants again, practically vibrating with excitement. “I can’t wait for the rest of the garden you’ll make.”

 

Daeron perked up at that. “You think I’m stopping with just three plants?”

 

Irene grinned. “You better not.”

 

For a moment, they simply sat there, the greenhouse around them filled with nothing but the soft rustling of leaves and the faint drip of water from the overhead glass panels.

 

Then, curiosity tugging at her, Irene glanced at Daeron and asked curiously. “How much did this cost?”

 

Daeron immediately looked nervous.

 

His smile turned just a little too charming, and he laughed—a soft, nervous thing. “That’s not important.”

 

Irene’s eyes narrowed.

 

“Daeron Targaryen.”

 

He held up his hands in mock innocence. “Really, don’t worry about it.”

 

She crossed her arms. “That means it was expensive.”

 

Daeron hesitated, then sighed, rubbing the back of his neck. “Let’s just say… if I weren’t a prince, I might have to sell a small castle.”

 

Irene stared at him.

 

He shrugged. “However I am a prince. The gold in my coffers are plentiful.”

 

Irene groaned, dragging a hand down her face. “You absolute fool.”

 

Daeron just grinned. “A fool with excellent taste in gifts.”

 

Irene shook her head, though she couldn’t keep the smile from curling at the edges of her lips. She looked at the plants again, her fingers trailing over the Auridis Bloom with near reverence.

 

“You are a fool.” She murmured, softer this time.

 

Daeron leaned in slightly, voice teasing. “A thoughtful fool for you.”

 

Irene huffed, glancing at him through her lashes. “That remains to be seen.”

 

Daeron smirked. “Well then, I suppose I’ll just have to keep proving it.”

 

She exhaled a quiet laugh, her fingers still lingering on the petals of the rarest flower in Westeros.

 

The garden was only just beginning.

 

And, for the first time in a long time, Irene thought—maybe, just maybe—she was beginning to bloom too.

 

Irene turned back to the plants, her mind already racing with possibilities. The greenhouse was vast, filled with herbs and flowers native to Westeros, but these—these were different. These were special. They needed their own space, their own care.

 

She exhaled, rolling up her sleeves. “We need to make space for them.”

 

Daeron blinked, momentarily distracted by the way her bronze eyes glowed with excitement. “What?”

 

She gestured around the greenhouse. “For the plants. We can’t just leave them here in their travel soil. They need a proper home.”

 

Daeron perked up instantly. “You mean you want me to help?”

 

Irene gave him a look. “Who else is here, Daeron? The ghosts of Oldtown?”

 

His grin stretched wide. “I thought you’d never ask.”

 

Before she could react, he was already moving, practically bounding toward the tools stacked neatly by the far wall. He grabbed a spade, a watering can, and a small trowel—only to nearly drop all three when he turned too fast.

 

Irene winced as the watering can hit the stone floor with a loud clang , sending a small splash of water over Daeron’s boots.

 

He froze, eyes wide.

 

Irene crossed her arms. “Careful.”

 

Daeron grinned sheepishly. “That was part of the plan.”

 

Irene snorted. “What? To water your feet?”

 

“Exactly.” He bent down, picking up the can and shaking the excess water from his boots. “It’s an ancient Old Valyrian gardening technique, you wouldn’t understand.”

 

Irene rolled her eyes but couldn’t hide the way her lips twitched. “Right. Well, Valyrian gardening master, help me clear this corner. We’ll put the Emberlotus here since it needs the most warmth.”

 

Daeron nodded seriously, as if given a royal command. “Emberlotus. Warmth. Got it.”

 

She watched as he rushed over to the corner, spade in hand, before furrowing her brows. “Wait, not too deep! ”

 

But it was too late—Daeron had already thrust the spade into the soil with far too much force. A chunk of earth flew up, barely missing Irene as it smacked against one of the glass panels with a thud.

 

Irene sighed.

 

Daeron winced.

 

“I meant to do that.”

 

“You did not mean to do that.”

 

“I did.” He cleared his throat, dusting off his tunic with slightly less enthusiasm. “I was testing the soil integrity.”

 

Irene gave him a look, then walked over and plucked the spade from his hands. “You dig like you’re trying to kill a man, not plant a flower.”

 

Daeron crossed his arms, huffing. “Alright, then show me .”

 

Irene smirked and knelt, pressing the spade into the dirt with slow, careful movements.

 

“You have to be gentle.” She said, her voice turning slightly softer. “If you tear up too much of the earth at once, the roots won’t have good structure. Think of it like… guiding, not forcing.”

 

Daeron crouched beside her, watching closely. “So not like a battlefield?”

 

“Not like a battlefield.”

 

Daeron pursed his lips. “That explains why I was bad at it.”

 

Irene huffed a laugh and handed the spade back. “Try again. Gently.”

 

This time, Daeron moved slower, mirroring the way she had done it. His hands were large for his age—he was six, but already tall, already carrying the presence of something more than a child. But now, watching him dig with careful precision, she saw something else.

 

Eagerness.

 

Not the kind that came from duty, or from trying to impress others, but the kind that came from enjoying something.

 

He was trying.

 

Irene found herself smiling before she could stop it.

 

“Better.” She murmured. “Much better.”

 

Daeron looked up, and the way his face lit up at the praise made something warm settle in her chest.

 

“Alright.” Irene continued, clearing her throat. “Now we make the Emberlotus’ bed.”

 

She moved to grab a nearby sack of dark volcanic soil—a gift from one of the Hightower merchants who traded in Asshai imports. It was heavy, but before she could lift it, Daeron snatched it up.

 

“I’ve got it!” He declared, puffing out his chest.

 

“Daeron, it’s—”

 

Too late.

 

He tried to throw it over his shoulder like a sack of grain—only to stumble backward from the weight, crash into a stack of clay pots, and send half of them tumbling to the ground in a shattering cascade of noise.

 

Silence.

 

Irene stared.

 

Daeron groaned from where he lay sprawled on the floor, the sack of soil somehow still clutched to his chest like a prize. “Ow.”

 

Irene sighed, rubbing her temples. “You absolute menace.”

 

Daeron grinned up at her, utterly unbothered. “You can say it. That was impressive.”

 

“You just destroyed half the pot supply.”

 

Daeron sat up, glancing at the broken shards around him. “Hmm.”

 

“Hmm?”

 

He dusted himself off and shrugged. “They were ugly pots anyway.”

 

Irene let out a long breath, pinching the bridge of her nose.

 

“Okay.” She muttered to herself. “I cannot kill a prince. I cannot kill a prince. I cannot kill a prince—“

 

Daeron beamed, finally standing. “See? Valyrian gardening techniques. ”

 

Irene kicked him in the shin.

 

“Ow! Hey!”

 

“Do that again and I’ll let the Emberlotus burn you.”

 

“Noted.”

 

Despite herself, Irene chuckled.

 

The rest of the process—once Daeron stopped throwing things—went much smoother.

 

They settled the Emberlotus in its warm corner, placing stones around its base to trap heat. The Moonveil Vine was given space near the glass panels, where it could stretch toward the moonlight when it bloomed.

 

And finally, the Auridis Bloom was given its own elevated space—a place where it would have the perfect balance of shadow and light.

 

Irene stepped back, wiping the sweat from her brow, admiring the work they had done.

 

It wasn’t just a greenhouse anymore.

 

It was becoming something else.

 

Daeron— mercifully— had managed not to destroy anything else, and now stood beside her, hands on his hips like a knight surveying a battlefield.

 

He turned to her with a satisfied grin. “So? Did we do well?”

 

Irene tilted her head, pretending to inspect everything one last time.

 

Then she nodded. “We did very well.”

 

Daeron’s grin widened. “Then it’s a good thing you had a fantastic assistant.”

 

Irene snorted. “You mean a clumsy assistant?”

 

“Clumsy but enthusiastic.”

 

Irene hummed. “That’s true. ”

 

For a moment, they simply stood there, the greenhouse alive around them. The plants seemed to hum in quiet approval, the scent of soil and fresh greenery curling around them like a living thing.

 

Irene let out a breath, hands settling at her sides.

 

Daeron watched her, his expression unreadable for a moment. Then he nudged her lightly with his elbow.

 

“You look happy.” He noted.

 

Irene blinked. “What?”

 

“You look happy.” He shrugged. “Just saying.”

 

Irene glanced down at her hands, still smudged with dirt, then at the newly arranged plants.

 

Then, quietly, she realized—

 

She was happy.

 

It was a strange thing, almost foreign. She hadn’t expected it—not here, not in Oldtown, not in the halls of the Hightower where she had spent so long feeling like something misplaced.

 

But right now, standing here—with Daeron —surrounded by things growing—

 

Yes.

 

Maybe she was happy.

 

She smiled, looking at him.

 

“I suppose I am.”

 

Daeron nudged her again, grinning. “Good.”

 

Beyond the greenhouse’s curved glass walls, three men stood in observation—each watching the children within with varying degrees of amusement, wariness, and exasperation.

 

Otto, stood with his arms folded, his lips pressed into a thin line as he watched his grandson make an absolute fool of himself in front of the girl. Beside him, Lord Hightower, was watching the same scene with an expression bordering on delight.

 

Then there was Gwayne. The youngest of the three, he stood between them with a smirk playing on his lips, arms loosely crossed as he leaned against one of the stone pillars that framed the greenhouse’s entrance.

 

Otto let out a long, measured sigh, rubbing the bridge of his nose.

 

“That boy… ”

 

“He has spirit.” Lord Hightower said, sipping from his goblet, his eyes twinkling with amusement. “And heart, it seems.”

 

Otto scowled. “What he has is nothing. No sense. No tact. No subtlety. No restraint.”

 

“Ah.” Gwayne drawled, shifting to get a better view of the greenhouse’s interior, where Daeron—still practically glowing from Irene’s acceptance of his proposed garden of wonder—was now attentively listening as she rattled off more information about lavender, hands gesturing animatedly. “So, all of the things you wanted him to have, then?”

 

Otto shot his nephew a sharp glare.

 

Lord Hightower chuckled. “Leave the boy be, Otto. I much prefer this to Aegon’s… indulgences.”

 

Otto let out a slow, measured breath. “I would prefer if he were not embarrassing himself before the future Lady of Highgarden.”

 

“Oh, I don’t know.” Lord Hightower mused, watching as Irene tucked another sprig of lavender into Daeron’s palm, nodding approvingly at his attempt to remember what she had just told him. “She doesn’t seem to mind.”

 

Gwayne let out a low chuckle. “If anything, I’d say she likes him more for it.”

 

Otto’s frown deepened. That, precisely, was what concerned him.

 

Irene was an enigma. A child not meant to inherit, thrust into a role she neither sought nor desired. He had studied her closely these past weeks, had observed the way she carried herself—not with arrogance, nor with the naivety of a child unaware of her value, but with a quiet, calculating presence that most men three times her age lacked.

 

She was not meek, nor was she one to be flattered by empty words.

 

And yet…

 

Otto’s gaze drifted back to the greenhouse.

 

She had not laughed at Daeron. She had not dismissed his promises as the ramblings of a boy desperate to impress her.

 

She had listened.

 

And now, even as Daeron fumbled his way through learning the names of plants he had never given a second thought to before today, Irene remained patient. Indulgent, even.

 

Otto did not like it.

 

“She is a dangerous child.” Otto muttered, more to himself than anyone else.

 

Lord Hightower chuckled. “She is a brilliant child. Your grandson—well, it seems he has a taste for brilliance.”

 

“Brilliance is rarely rewarded in women.” Otto countered, his voice edged with something unreadable. “In men, it is celebrated. In women, it is feared.”

 

“That is because men are fools.” Lord Hightower said simply, swirling the wine in his goblet. “She is the heir to the Reach, Otto. She does not need the approval of lesser men.”

 

Otto exhaled sharply. “She will need the approval of the lords beneath her if she hopes to hold Highgarden.”

 

“She already has their approval.”

 

Gwayne arched a brow. “Does she?”

 

Lord Hightower smirked. “Tell me, have you heard a single whisper of rebellion against her claim? A single distant cousin laying stake to Highgarden? A single lord bold enough to say she does not belong?”

 

Gwayne considered this, his smirk fading slightly.

 

“No?” Lord Hightower took another sip of his wine. “That is because the Reach has already chosen her.”

 

Otto was silent.

 

“You see it, do you not?” Lord Hightower continued, his voice lower now. “They call her the Rose of Ash and Flames. The girl who should not have survived, but did. The girl who should not have inherited, but did. She is untouchable, Otto. Not because of her name, nor even because of her blood. But because the people have already made her a legend.”

 

Otto hated how right his brother was.

 

Faith was harder to kill than people.

 

If the Reach had already decided that Irene was theirs, then no scheming lord, no foreign invader, no king on the Iron Throne itself would ever be able to unmake her claim.

 

Which meant only one thing.

 

“She must be controlled.” Otto murmured.

 

Gwayne let out a low chuckle. “Tell me, Father, have you ever met a girl less inclined toward control than that one?”

 

Otto ignored him, eyes still fixed on the children inside the greenhouse.

 

Daeron, now eagerly attempting to replant a small cutting under Irene’s careful guidance, knocked over a watering can in his excitement. Irene sighed, rubbing her temples, before leaning down to fix his mistake with her own hands.

 

Otto sighed again.

 

Lord Hightower chuckled. “Ah, to be young.”

 

Otto turned to glare at him. “This does not amuse you?”

 

“Oh, it delights me.”

 

Otto resisted the urge to rub his temples. “We were meant to steer Daeron toward a more… diplomatic approach to courting.”

 

Gwayne raised a brow. “This is diplomacy. It’s just Daeron’s version of it.”

 

Otto scowled. “That is precisely what concerns me.”

 

Lord Hightower smirked. “Let me ask you this, Otto—do you honestly believe Irene will ever be won by pretty words alone?”

 

Otto was silent.

 

Because he knew the answer.

 

No.

 

No, Irene Tyrell would never be won by poetry or songs or empty flattery. She was a child of war, of blood and fire, of knowledge and instinct. She was practical beyond her years.

 

And yet…

 

She had accepted Daeron’s promise.

 

She had laughed at his antics.

 

She had not pushed him away.

 

Otto exhaled through his nose, rubbing his temples.

 

“Oh, don’t look so grim, little brother.” Lord Hightower clapped him on the shoulder. “If nothing else, Daeron is determined. ”

 

Otto watched as Daeron—still completely unaware of the weight of his actions—planted the sprig with a bit too much enthusiasm, sending a small shower of dirt onto Irene’s lap.

 

She sighed. Then, after a pause, simply shook her head and flicked a bit of dirt back at him.

 

Daeron grinned.

 

Lord Hightower let out another booming laugh. “Yes. Very determined.”

 

Otto closed his eyes.

 

Seven hells, this was going to be a problem.

 

As the golden light of the late afternoon filtered through the greenhouse’s glass walls, casting long, dappled shadows over the freshly planted herbs. Irene and Daeron had managed—somehow—to get the rare and exotic plants settled in their new places without too much disaster. Daeron had been a bit overenthusiastic, but with Irene’s careful correction—and occasional exasperated sighs—they had finished.

 

For the first time since stepping into the greenhouse, Irene felt a sense of peace.

 

Which, of course, was immediately shattered.

 

The heavy oak doors creaked open, and the deep, amused voice of Lord Hightower broke the calm.

 

“Ah, there you two are.”

 

Irene glanced over her shoulder just in time to see her grandfather stride into the greenhouse, flanked by Otto and Gwayne. The Lord of Oldtown was dressed in his usual fine robes, his silvered hair neatly combed, a pleased glint in his eye as he surveyed the scene before him. Gwayne, clad in his training leathers, arms crossed, smirked at the two children like a man who knew he was about to ruin their day.

 

And Otto—Otto’s sharp green eyes swept across the greenhouse with his usual disapproving scrutiny, pausing pointedly on the plants Daeron and Irene had just finished settling into the soil.

 

“You both have obligations.” Lord Hightower continued, his tone light but firm. “Daeron, it’s time for your sword training with your uncle.”

 

Daeron groaned.

 

“For Irene, your lessons in ruling continue with Otto and I.” Lord Hightower added, turning to his granddaughter.

 

Irene inhaled slowly through her nose, straightening her posture. Unlike Daeron, she did not groan or complain, though she did press her lips together.

 

Daeron, however, had no such discipline.

 

“I don’t want to train right now!” He whined, immediately turning to Irene and wrapping his arms around her as if she were his last hope of survival. “We’re busy! Important things are happening! The plants need planting!”

 

Irene sighed. “Daeron.”

 

“Look at them!” Daeron insisted, gesturing wildly to the newly placed Moonveil Vine and Emberlotus as if pleading his case before a council of lords. “They still need care! They’re delicate! ”

 

Gwayne snorted. “You’re delicate if you think this is getting you out of training.”

 

Daeron huffed, tightening his hold around Irene’s waist. “Can’t I please stay?”

 

“No.” Otto said dryly.

 

Daeron glared at him. “You didn’t even think about it!”

 

“I did, and the answer remains the same.” Otto said, voice calm.

 

Daeron groaned again, practically draping himself over Irene now. “Irene, tell them I’m doing something very important. ”

 

Irene arched a brow. “You are doing something important. Just not as important as your training.”

 

Daeron gasped as if she had personally betrayed him.

 

“Irene!” He cried. “How could you?”

 

Lord Hightower chuckled, watching the exchange with clear amusement. “Daeron, you’ll have plenty of time to help Irene with her garden after training.”

 

Daeron pouted but reluctantly loosened his grip.

 

Otto, meanwhile, had turned his full attention to the newly placed exotic plants. His sharp gaze flicked between the Moonveil Vine, the Emberlotus, and finally, the Auridis Bloom.

 

With visible skepticism, he gestured to them and asked. “So this is what Daeron spent thousands of golden dragons on?”

 

The greenhouse fell silent.

 

Irene froze, the words taking a moment to fully register.

 

Daeron, however, whipped around so fast he nearly tripped over his own feet.

 

“ How do you know that ?!” He demanded, eyes wide.

 

Otto lifted a single brow. “Because, my dear grandson, we have accounts and statements that update constantly. ”

 

Irene turned her gaze slowly toward Daeron, her bronze eyes narrowing in utter disbelief. “You spent thousands of golden dragons on me? ”

 

Daeron immediately looked trapped.

 

“I—I mean—” He stammered, rubbing the back of his neck. “I wouldn’t say thousands exactly—”

 

“You withdrew eighteen thousand golden dragons from your personal coffers.” Otto’s voice was calm, cutting. “Would you like me to retrieve the statement for you?”

 

Daeron choked.

 

Gwayne burst into laughter, leaning against the nearest stone pillar for support. Lord Hightower, too, looked highly entertained.

 

Irene, however, was still staring at Daeron like he had lost his entire mind.

 

“ Eighteen thousand?!” She repeated, her voice rising slightly. “For me?!”

 

Daeron threw up his hands. “They’re worth the price!”

 

Otto let out a long, exasperated sigh. “Daeron, do you have any idea what else that amount of gold could have been used for?”

 

“They’re for Irene!” Daeron argued, crossing his arms as if that explained everything.

 

Otto pinched the bridge of his nose. “Yes, I understand that, but—”

 

“They’re for Irene!” Daeron repeated, like a stubborn child who refused to see reason. “She deserves the best plants! The rarest plants! The most beautiful garden in all of Westeros! ”

 

Irene felt her breath catch.

 

She had no words.

 

She could barely process the fact that Daeron—this boy, this ridiculous, excitable prince—had spent eighteen thousand golden dragons on her.

 

Not for a political maneuver.

 


Not for a dowry.

 

Not because anyone had asked him to.

 

Just… because he wanted to.

 

For her.

 

She wasn’t sure what to say.

 

Daeron, on the other hand, had turned his glare back to Otto. “Anyway, why are you keeping track of my personal money?”

 

Otto gave him a look. “Because you are a prince and I was once the Hand of the King, and your mother is still the Queen.”

 

Daeron grumbled something under his breath that sounded a lot like ‘meddling old man’ but wisely chose not to repeat it aloud.

 

Lord Hightower was still watching the entire thing unfold with great amusement.“Well at the very least, the boy has commitment.”

 

Otto shot him a withering look.

 

Gwayne was still laughing. “Daeron, I’ve seen men spend less gold on mistresses.”

 

Daeron scowled. “Irene is not a mistress! She is a dignified lady!”

 

Gwayne smirked. “I can see that.”

 

Irene finally found her voice. “… I don’t know whether to be honored or horrified. ”

 

“Honored!” Daeron said quickly.

 

Otto, still clearly trying to keep himself from a full-on tirade, exhaled slowly. “We will discuss this later.”

 

Daeron scoffed. “There’s nothing to discuss.”

 

Otto rubbed his temples.

 

“Alright, enough of that. Daeron, off to the training yard with you before Gwayne decides to drag you there himself. And Irene—come with Otto and I. There is much to discuss.” Lord Hightower clapped his hands.

 

Daeron let out a final, dramatic groan, casting Irene a woeful look as Gwayne grabbed him by the collar and started hauling him out of the greenhouse.

 

Irene, still somewhat stunned, followed her grandfather and Otto, though not before glancing back at the rare plants Daeron had given her.

 

Eighteen thousand golden dragons.

 

Just because he had wanted to.

 

She exhaled, shaking her head as she stepped out of the greenhouse, but—

 

Irene was smiling.

Notes:

converting the value of 18,000 gold dragons from the world of westeros into u.s. dollars is a bit like trying to explain to a lannister why debt repayment is optional—it’s complex and involves a lot of assumptions. but let’s give it a shot.

method 1: based on gold content

assuming a gold dragon coin contains approximately one ounce of gold, and considering that as of february 2025, gold prices have surged to around $2,900 per ounce, each gold dragon would be worth about $2,900.

so, 18,000 gold dragons × $2,900 per gold dragon = $52,200,000.

that’s right—over $52 million. for three plants.

method 2: based on purchasing power

another approach is to consider the purchasing power of a gold dragon. some estimates suggest that a gold dragon is roughly equivalent to $1,000 in today’s money.

using this estimate:
18,000 gold dragons × $1,000 per gold dragon = $18,000,000.

so, in this scenario, daeron spent $18 million on three plants.

method 3: based on gdp comparisons

a more abstract method involves comparing the gross domestic product (gdp) of westeros to that of the united states. one analysis estimated that 6 million gold dragons equate to approximately $479 billion.

this means:
1 gold dragon ≈ $79,833.33.

therefore:
18,000 gold dragons × $79,833.33 per gold dragon ≈ $1,437,000,000.

yes, that’s over $1.4 billion. for three plants.

in conclusion—depending on the method used, daeron’s gift to irene could be valued anywhere from $18 million to over $1.4 billion in today’s u.s. dollars. either way, it’s safe to say that daeron’s gesture was, quite literally, a princely sum.

so, the next time you’re considering a gift, remember—while roses are red and violets are blue, rare exotic plants might just break the bank for you.

ANYWAYS OUTTAKES—

otto: why?
daeron: why not?
otto: BECAUSE YOU SPENT A KING’S RANSOM ON PLANTS
daeron: RARE PLANTS THAT MADE HER HAPPY!

daeron: do you think i have a chance with her?
gwayne: you spent eighteen thousand gold dragons on plants for her
daeron: and?
gwayne: she better marry you or we’re all doomed financially

gwayne: listen, at least he’s spending his money and not drinking it like aegon does
otto: that is not the comfort you think it is

daeron: grandfather, how did you court grandmother?
otto: with restraint
daeron: well, that’s unfortunate, i have none

gwayne: at the very least, you must admire his commitment
otto: I ADMIRE NOTHING. I RESENT EVERYTHING. I REGRET EVERY CHOICE THAT LED ME TO THIS MOMENT

gwayne: so what’s next?
daeron: i was thinking of commissioning a series of fountains that reflect the constellations above her garden
otto: WELL I WAS THINKING OF FILING A FORMAL COMPLAINT WITH THE DAMN GODS FOR MAKING YOU MY GRANDSON!

gwayne: you are not subtle
daeron: i wasn’t trying to be

daeron: i wrote you a poem
irene: oh?
daeron: yes, but it was not enough, so i also built you a new section of the greenhouse with special glass that amplifies the moonlight so your flowers can bloom in their most beautiful state
otto: HAVE LOST YOUR MIND ENTIRELY?!

otto: some men carve their names into history with swords
otto: daeron will carve his into history with a receipt list so long it could be mistaken for a royal decree

daeron: tell me one reason why this was a bad decision
otto: *points to expense ledger*
daeron: hmm, you make a fair point, but i’m choosing to ignore it

otto: we were meant to guide him toward diplomacy
gwayne: we did
otto: this is NOT diplomacy

irene: how much did this all cost?
daeron: shhh, no questions

irene: you can’t just buy every rare plant in the world for me
daeron: why not?
otto: WHY NOT? WHY NOT? I WILL TELL YOU WHY NOT, BECAUSE THERE IS A FINITE AMOUNT OF GOLD IN THE TREASURY AND YOU HAVE SPENT HALF OF IT ON PLANTS!

gwayne: are we certain he hasn’t been cursed? enchanted, perhaps?
otto: he has been afflicted with the ancient and terrible disease known as idiocy in love

gwayne: so let me get this straight—you are creating her the most expensive greenhouse in westeros, you have personally relocated entire ecosystems to impress her, you have commissioned botanists, scholars, alchemists, and traders from across the known world to find the rarest plants in existence, you have bribed half the maesters in oldtown to give you every scrap of knowledge on plant cultivation, and you would literally burn down the world if she asked?
daeron: …yes?
gwayne: great, fantastic, i just wanted to confirm before i started placing bets
otto: PLACING WHAT—?!

Chapter 6

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

𝐓𝐇𝐄 𝐒𝐂𝐄𝐍𝐓 of parchment and myrrh filled the solar, mingling with the salt-laden breeze drifting through the high arched windows. The flickering glow of candlelight cast long, wavering shadows against the shelves of ancient tomes and the grand cyvasse tables before them—two boards, two games, and at the center of it all, a child who should not have been.

 

Irene sat with an ease too practiced for seven summers, her small fingers moving over the cyvasse board like a weaver working a loom. She played two games at once—one against Otto, the other against, the Lord of Oldtown himself.

 

Her vermilion curls, unbound and wild, caught the firelight in hues of copper and gold, a sharp contrast to her ivory skin. The girl was a contradiction in every sense—eager yet detached, vibrant yet withdrawn.

 

However most frustratingly, she was winning against both of them at once.

 

Otto’s fingers twitched slightly as he considered his next move. The ivory dragon on his board remained untouched, a looming threat that should have cowed her into submission. Yet Irene’s expression remained unreadable, her bronze eyes scanning the pieces with meticulous precision.

 

“House Tarly.” She said suddenly, not lifting her gaze as she slid a spearman into position, cutting off Otto’s trebuchet before it could reach her heavy horse. “They’ve amassed grain stores twice the size of their usual surplus. Why do you think that is, my lord?”

 

Lord Hightower, shifting in his great chair across from her, hummed in thought. “A prudent measure, given the uncertainty of the realm.”

 

“A necessary measure.” Irene corrected. “Though not for themselves.”

 

She turned slightly to her second cyvasse board, the one between her and Lord Hightower, and with a deliberate flick of her fingers, moved her elephant forward—blocking his dragon’s path entirely. Otto’s brother frowned, gaze narrowing at the board.

 

She continued. “The Tarlys are feeding someone else. A force large enough to require excess supply, but not yet visible in movement.”

 

Otto’s brows furrowed. “A force where?”

 

Irene finally looked up, fingers resting lightly on the smooth curve of a crossbowman piece. “Dorne.”

 

A beat of silence.

 

Otto’s grip on his king tightened. “You suspect a Dornish alliance?”

 

She tilted her head slightly, as though considering whether or not to humor him with an answer. “I suspect House Tarly is being used as a quiet staging ground for something larger. The question is whether the Dornish are merely securing provisions… or if they’re preparing for war.”

 

Her fingers moved again—light, effortless.

 

Check.

 

Lord Hightower leaned back, his heavy robes shifting. “Where did you come by this information, little one?”

 

Her bronze eyes flickered, sharp and unreadable. “You forget, that I belong to the Reach. Unlike Oldtown, my home was not built on stone and knowledge—it was built on roots and whispers. I listen to the land and the people who work it. The markets, the river traders, the fields… they all speak, if you know how to hear them.”

 

Her small hand pressed against her chest, absently rubbing her thumb over the embroidered sigil of her house. The gesture was casual, almost dismissive, yet Otto did not miss the way her fingers trembled, just slightly.

 

A nervous tic? No.

 

A method of grounding herself.

 

He was beginning to suspect the child was not as detached as she pretended to be.

 

Lord Hightower let out a measured breath. “What do you propose we do with this information?”

 

Irene exhaled as if the answer was obvious. “We do nothing.” She said, moving another piece.

 

The trebuchet on Lord Hightower’s board now had a direct line to his king.

 

Check.

 

Otto frowned. “Nothing? If the Dornish—”

 

“If the Dornish are making quiet movements then that means they do not yet wish to be seen. If we respond too quickly, we risk forcing their hand before they have revealed their full intent.”

 

She turned back to Otto’s board, scanning it with practiced ease. “It is far better to watch. To listen. To let them believe they are unnoticed while we prepare for every possibility.”

 

Her fingers ghosted over her remaining pieces, then, without hesitation, she moved a single catapult.

 

Checkmate.

 

Otto’s mouth thinned. “You’ve been studying.”

 

“Of course.” She murmured, leaning back slightly. “You should know, that I do nothing without purpose.”

 

Lord Hightower let out a breath, staring down at his own board in silence. Otto’s gaze flickered between the two, unsettled.

 

The girl had won.

 

Against both of them.

 

It was not merely through childish cleverness or simple luck—no, she had maneuvered them deliberately, methodically, each move revealing a mind that thought several steps ahead. It was a disquieting thing to witness.

 

“You play well.” Otto admitted, studying her carefully. “Too well.”

 

Irene tilted her head slightly, her lips quirking at the edges in something almost akin to amusement. “Cyvasse is an extension of war, and war is an extension of politics. Would you have me remain ignorant?”

 

Otto met her gaze and found himself staring into something impossibly old, impossibly knowing. “You would have me believe that you are already thinking as a ruler should.”

 

Irene’s smile did not falter. “Should I not be?”

 

Lord Hightower, silent until now, finally spoke. “You did not wish to be heir.”

 

The words were not a question.

 

Irene’s fingers curled slightly against the table.

 

“No.” She murmured. “I did not.”

 

“Yet here you sit.” Otto countered. “Winning battles with words and strategy as though you were born to it.”

 

Her gaze flickered down to the cyvasse board once more.

 

“I am not my brothers.” She said quietly. “I do not lead armies. I do not ride into battle with banners waving. However I see . I see a world where kings and lords act before they think, what value is there in a ruler who does not listen first?”

 

Silence stretched between them.

 

Otto’s mind raced.

 

There was something dangerous about her—not in the way of warriors or conquerors, but in something far more insidious. She was not reckless, not blind with ambition like so many before her. She was careful, and careful things lasted.

 

Lord Hightower exhaled slowly. “You will make a formidable Lady Paramount of the Reach.”

 

Irene’s fingers brushed over the edge of the board, her gaze distant. “The Reach deserves a ruler who will not lead it into ruin.”

 

Her voice was soft, and Otto realized, filled with something that almost sounded like grief. She had not wanted this, and yet, she played the game regardless.

 

He studied her for a long moment before finally rising from his chair. “We shall see.”

 

Irene did not respond. She merely stared at the cyvasse board, watching the pieces as though they might tell her the future.

 

And Otto, for the first time in a long time, wondered whether the greatest threat to the realm was not the kings and queens warring over the Iron Throne—but the girl who did not seek power at all.

 

The candlelight continued to dance over the cyvasse boards, casting shifting shadows across the lacquered pieces as the game was reset. The weight of their previous match still lingered in the air, yet Irene’s expression remained unbothered, her bronze eyes calm, her fingers moving with ease as she arranged her defenses.

 

Lord Hightower, seated across from her, let out a measured breath. “You are not tired?” He asked, watching as she methodically placed her heavy horse behind a row of spearmen.

 

Irene tilted her head slightly. “Should I be?”

 

Otto observed her carefully. “Most children would be.”

 

She did not answer, only finished placing her pieces. She did not arrange them in a traditional defensive formation, nor did she opt for an obvious offensive strategy. Instead, she set the board in a way that forced movement—encouraged it.

 

“I am not most children.”

 

It was not a layout designed for defense.

 

It was a layout meant to test Otto.

 

The old man narrowed his gaze.

 

“I have another question for you.” He picked up his first piece—a trebuchet—and set it in motion.

 

Irene’s fingers hovered over her own pieces, but she did not move just yet. “Another test, uncle?”

 

“Perhaps.” Otto allowed. “Though tell me, since you seem to see further than most—what do you think of the succession?”

 

She finally moved a single crossbowman forward. “Which succession?”

 

Otto exhaled sharply through his nose, his patience tested. “The only one that matters. The Iron Throne.”

 

Irene hummed lightly, studying the board. “You wish to know whether I favor Princess Rhaenyra or Prince Aegon?”

 

Otto met her gaze directly. “Yes.”

 

There was no hesitation in her next movement. Her dragon shifted forward—aggressive, direct. “I do not favor either.”

 

A sharp silence filled the room.

 

Lord Hightower frowned. “A diplomatic answer.”

 

“A truthful one.” She corrected smoothly.

 

Otto scrutinized her. “You are of the Reach. Aegon is your own blood—your cousin. Yet you do not declare for him?”

 

She studied the board, fingers resting lightly on her spearmen. “Is that what you expected?”

 

“I expected an answer with more conviction.”

 

Irene exhaled softly, considering. “Conviction without understanding is nothing more than blind loyalty, and blind loyalty is dangerous.”

 

Otto’s lips pressed together. “Explain.”

 

She flicked a piece forward—an elephant. “Rhaenyra is the King’s firstborn. The heir he named.”

 

Otto countered, moving his trebuchet into position. “A woman has never ruled Westeros.”

 

Irene arched a brow. “No, but it is not against the law, is it?”

 

He did not answer immediately. “The precedent has always favored men.”

 

She tapped her fingers against the edge of the board, thoughtful. “Precedent is not law. It is tradition. And traditions change.”

 

Otto studied her, intrigued despite himself. “Yet, if the lords of Westeros reject her rule, if they refuse to kneel—what then?”

 

Irene moved a spearman, cutting off his trebuchet’s path. “Then war.”

 

Otto let out a sharp breath. “War.” He echoed. “You say that so easily.”

 

She finally met his gaze directly. “Because it is the truth. The lords of the realm will not accept Rhaenyra. Not now. Not after she has had children whose father is—” She hesitated, just slightly, before continuing. “—questionable…”

 

“The Velaryon boys are bastards.” Otto did not bother to soften the words.

 

Irene did not flinch. “The King does not say so.”

 

“The King is blind.”

 

She tilted her head. “Or simply unwilling to see?”

 

Otto did not respond immediately.

 

Instead, he moved his dragon.

 

A direct attack.

 

She did not react with surprise—only considered the board with careful eyes, her fingers trailing over her pieces in deliberate thought.

 

After a moment, she reached forward and moved a light horse. “If the King’s word is law, then Rhaenyra is the rightful heir.”

 

“The law means little without power.” Otto countered.

 

Irene lifted a shoulder in the barest shrug. “Then Aegon must prove himself.”

 

Otto’s expression darkened. “He is a boy of nine summers.”

 

“He has time.”

 

Silence settled between them, thick with unspoken meaning.

 

Otto leaned forward slightly. “If war comes? If the realm is split between them—who do you think will win?”

 

Irene did not answer immediately.

 

Instead, she moved her catapult.

 

And Otto saw it then.

 

He had lost. Again.

 

His lips thinned as his gaze sharpened. “You think Aegon can win.”

 

She considered her words carefully. “I think war is inevitable, and I think Aegon has the advantage.”

 

Otto’s fingers curled against the armrest of his chair. “Explain.”

 

Irene leaned back slightly, studying him with an expression Otto did not quite like—calm, assessing, detached. “The realm has never seen a ruling queen. The lords of Westeros—powerful, proud men who have warred and bled for centuries—will never accept it.”

 

Her fingers traced the edge of her king piece, tapping lightly against the polished wood. “However if Aegon takes the throne, he will need to prove that he is not simply a puppet for those who would use him.” Her bronze eyes flicked up, sharp as a dagger. “Even you.”

 

Otto held her gaze, his mind turning.

 

She was not blind to him.

 

To his ambitions.

 

To his calculations.

 

The girl was watching—measuring, weighing each movement like a cyvasse piece on the board.

 

He exhaled slowly. “What of you?”

 

She tilted her head slightly. “What of me?”

 

“If war comes, where will the Reach stand?”

 

She was silent for a long moment. Then, with careful precision, she reached forward, and tipped her king over.

 

A forfeit.

 

Otto narrowed his eyes.

 

“You would surrender?”

 

Irene let out a quiet breath. “No. I would survive.”

 

Otto studied her for a long time. Then, slowly, a small smirk touched his lips. He sat back.

 

“The game begins anew.” He murmured.

 

Irene nodded once. “It always does.”

 

The candles flickered in the dim light of the solar, and for the first time, Otto Hightower wondered—had they all underestimated this child?

 

Soon the pieces had been reset once more, and her small hands poised above the cyvasse board, moved her first piece with slow deliberation. She did not rush, did not make careless moves, every motion was precise, every choice considered.

 

Otto watched her carefully.

 

So did Lord Hightower.

 

The weight of the last conversation still lingered between them, unspoken but undeniably present.

 

It was Lord Hightower who finally broke the silence. “If Rhaenyra takes the throne what would happen?”

 

Irene did not look up immediately. Her bronze eyes remained fixed on the board as she moved a spearman forward, blocking Otto’s trebuchet from an early advance.

 

“Then Westeros will see its first ruling queen.” She murmured. “The lords of the realm will not be able to deny the precedent.”

 

Otto leaned forward slightly. “Do you believe they would accept it?”

 

She tilted her head, fingers trailing idly over her dragon piece, but she did not move it just yet. “Some will. The Blackwoods, the Manderlys, the Celtigars, the Arryns. Those with strong ties to Rhaenyra, or with more progressive ideals, will swear fealty.”

 

Her gaze flickered upward then, sharp and unreadable. “Howevy most? No. They will never accept her.”

 

Lord Hightower exhaled. “Why is that?”

 

Irene finally picked up her dragon piece, moving it forward by a single square—reserved, patient. “It is simple, the lords of Westeros do not like to be told what they must accept.”

 

She tapped her finger lightly against the board. “They will smile. They will kneel. Yet the moment she shows weakness, they will turn.”

 

Otto narrowed his gaze. “What of the Reach?”

 

At this, Irene let out a quiet hum.

 

She sat back slightly in her chair, studying the board before shifting her gaze toward the two men across from her.

 

“The Reach will be divided.” She said plainly. “My great-grandfather swore an oath to Viserys. That much is true. However the lords of the Reach do not think as the lords of the North do. They do not follow kings out of love. They follow power.”

 

Her fingers brushed absently over her lap, smoothing out an invisible wrinkle in her gown. “As we know power is an illusion. A crown means nothing if there are no men to defend it.”

 

Otto’s lips pressed into a thin line. “Then you believe Rhaenyra’s claim is weak.”

 

Irene tilted her head. “Not weak. Precarious.”

 

Lord Hightower frowned. “If Aegon takes the throne?”

 

Irene studied him for a long moment, then reached forward and moved her king piece ever so slightly, just a fraction to the left. “If Aegon takes the throne, then the very foundation of inheritance will be shaken.”

 

Otto’s eyes sharpened. “Explain.”

 

She leaned forward slightly, resting her elbows on the edge of the table, her expression unreadable. “Rhaenyra was named heir by the King. That is a fact. If Aegon usurps her, then what does that say for all other declared heirs across Westeros?”

 

Otto’s breath stilled.

 

And then, Irene smiled.

 

Not wide, not bright, but knowing.

 

“If Aegon can take Rhaenyra’s throne despite her being named heir, then what is stopping others from doing the same?”

 

She moved a spearman forward, tapping it lightly against Otto’s heavy horse.

 

Check.

 

Otto frowned, his mind already turning.

 

She was right.

 

If Aegon took the throne, then the precedent would be set. That no heir—no matter how legitimized—was truly safe. That birthright could be contested, that a stronger claim was not a matter of law, but of force.

 

And Irene Tyrell—who was, without question, the sole heir to the Reach—was sitting before them, recognizing exactly what that meant.

 

“If Aegon can take what was named for another then what does that mean for me?” She asked softly.

 

Otto remained silent. Irene’s fingers curled slightly against the table.

 

“House Tyrell has no other children.” She continued. “I am the only one left. No cousin stands to challenge me. No second son waits in the wings. I am the Reach.”

 

Her gaze flickered downward. “If a prince can claim a throne over a princess… then why should a daughter inherit over a distant male relation?”

 

The air in the room felt heavier.

 

Otto let out a slow breath. “You are comparing your claim to the Reach to Rhaenyra’s claim to the throne.”

 

“I am comparing precedent to precedent.”

 

Lord Hightower’s expression was unreadable, though Otto could tell he was considering the implications of what the girl had said.

 

She was not wrong.

 

If Aegon was declared king, and Rhaenyra’s claim dismissed, then the lords of Westeros would have justification to do the same in their own lands. To favor sons over daughters. To favor distant male cousins over direct female heirs.

 

Irene would be no exception, and she knew it.

 

She let out a quiet breath, then finally moved her dragon forward.

 

Checkmate.

 

Again.

 

Otto exhaled, rubbing a hand over his beard, but Irene was not done speaking.

 

She leaned back slightly, her hands folded neatly in her lap.

 

“I know how the Reach sees me.”

 

Her voice was softer now.

 

“They call me many things. ‘ The Last Bloom.’ ‘The Rose of Ash and Flame.’ ‘The Heir of Ruin.’ The girl who survived the Siege of Highgarden. They speak of me as if I am some omen, a chosen figure.”

 

She looked down at her fingers, turning them slightly as if examining them for something unseen. “They whisper that I am the hands of the Seven made flesh. That I heal with divine purpose.”

 

She let out a quiet laugh, but there was no humor in it. “It is not a blessing. It is a curse.”

 

Otto frowned. “Why?”

 

She lifted her gaze.

 

“Because religious fervor is dangerous.”

 

The words were spoken so simply, so plainly, that Otto almost didn’t register the weight of them at first.

 

Irene tilted her head slightly. “I am not a saint. However they would make me one if I let them.”

 

She exhaled softly, bronze eyes dark. “If I declare for a side, it is not just my voice they will hear. It is not just my army that will march.”

 

Her fingers tapped lightly against the table. “They will follow me.”

 

She said it as a fact, not as a boast. “They will spill blood in my name. They will call it holy.”

 

She exhaled. “If I were die? If I am struck down by my enemies?”

 

Her voice did not waver.

 

“They will crucify me.”

 

Otto’s breath stilled.

 

“They will make me a martyr. They will carve my name into history, not as a girl who lived, but as a symbol of something greater. As a symbol is far more powerful than a living person.”

 

She folded her hands again, her expression unreadable.

 

“So tell me, grandfather, uncle…” Her voice was quiet, but unwavering. “What do you think happens when I choose a side?”

 

Otto studied her carefully.

 

This girl. She knew. She understood, in a way most lords twice her age did not. She is the Reach. Her choice would decide everything, and she knew it.

 

Otto let out a slow breath.

 

Lord Hightower sat back, exhaling deeply.

 

Irene’s bronze eyes flickering in the candlelight, reached forward—and knocked her king over once more.

 

Not because she had lost, but it was because she had already won.

 

The king piece lay on its side, its polished surface catching the dim candlelight as it rested between Irene’s small fingers. She had not been defeated—no, she had chosen to forfeit.

 

A deliberate act.

 


A declaration in and of itself.

 

She sat in quiet contemplation, her bronze eyes reflecting the flickering flames of the hearth. There was no hesitation in her movements, no uncertainty in her posture. She was seven summers, but she carried herself like a ruler of seven decades.

 

Irene had spoken of martyrdom, of the Reach’s reverence, of the danger in choosing a side.

 

Though Otto knew she was not finished.

 

The child did not speak lightly. Every word that left her lips was chosen with care, every sentence constructed not for effect but for impact.

 

Lord Hightower, her maternal grandfather, exhaled through his nose. “You have thought on this.”

 

Irene tilted her head, bronze eyes gleaming like molten gold in the candlelight. “Of course I have.”

 

She moved her first piece—a crossbowman, small, seemingly inconsequential. “If I declare for Rhaenyra, I do so against my own blood.”

 

Her fingers hovered over the cyvasse board, trailing the edges of the pieces as if considering their weight. “My mother was a Hightower. My aunt is the Queen. My cousins are princes and princess. I am being fostered here, under the protection of my mother’s house. You my own grandfather the Lord of House Hightower.”

 

She lifted her gaze, meeting Lord Hightower’s with something knowing, something sharp. “What message would that send if I were to declare for her?”

 

Lord Hightower’s expression did not shift, but Otto saw the way his fingers curled against the arm of his chair.

 

She did not wait for an answer.

 

“It would mean my great-grandfather’s oath to Rhaenyra was not just a matter of duty—it would mean it was my will, not his. It would mean that I, a girl fostered by House Hightower, a girl raised under its roof, its faith, its protection—rejected it.”

 

Her fingers ghosted over a trebuchet piece. “If I do that, then the Reach will be forced to follow. Not out of loyalty, but because I am the last true heir of House Tyrell. If I raise my banners for her, then the fields will march. The heart of the realm? Hers.”

 

Otto’s lips pressed thin.

 

She was not wrong.

 

If Irene declared for Rhaenyra, then the Reach would belong to the Blacks.

 

The lords who wavered, those still hesitant to pick a side, would see no choice.

 

However that was not all.

 

Irene’s fingers traced the outline of her dragon piece. “The moment I declare, my great-grandfather’s oath is legitimized beyond doubt. It also means I have chosen exile from my own blood.”

 

She turned to Otto now, and he felt her gaze settle on him like the weight of an unsheathed blade. “It means I have made myself your enemy.”

 

The words landed heavy, yet she did not flinch. Instead she exhaled lightly. “If I declare for Aegon?”

 

She moved a light horse.

 

“Then I betray House Tyrell.”

 

Lord Hightower’s expression darkened slightly.

 

Irene tapped her fingers against the cyvasse board. “My father still rebuilds Highgarden. If I turn my back on that, I become something else entirely.”

 

She moved her next piece—a king.

 

“If I do that, then I am no longer the heir upholding their legacy... Instead I become a usurper.”

 

Silence filled the room.

 

Otto could feel the weight of her words settling deep in his chest.

 

Irene sat back slightly, folding her hands in her lap. “If I do that, what does that say to the lords of the Reach?”

 

She did not wait for an answer.

 

“It tells them that oaths mean nothing.”

 

Her voice did not waver.

 

“That loyalty can be broken if it is more convenient to do so.”

 

Her bronze eyes flickered darkly.

 

“That inheritance is not a matter of law, but of strength.”

 

Otto’s fingers tightened against the table.

 

She was playing out the war in her mind, not as a battlefield of swords, but as something greater.

 

A battlefield of faith.

 

A battlefield of belief.

 

Irene exhaled.

 

“If I remain neutral?”

 

She reached forward and tipped her king to the side again.

 

Lord Hightower leaned forward slightly. “What would that mean?”

 

Irene smiled, but it did not reach her eyes as she let out a slow breath. “If I do nothing, if I choose neither side, then I become something even worse than an enemy. I become a coward.”

 

Otto narrowed his gaze. “You think the Reach would turn on you for not declaring?”

 

Irene tilted her head slightly.

 

“They love me.” She admitted. “They worship me, though worship, is a terrible thing.”

 

She exhaled.

 

“They will not allow me to be nothing.”

 

Otto studied her carefully.

 

She continued, voice calm, steady. “If I stand aside, the Reach will fracture. The lords will be forced to pick for themselves. The Tyrell men, the ones who stand for Rhaenyra, will hold their ground. You my mother’s family, will press for Aegon. While I will be caught between.”

 

She ran a finger along the edge of the board. “I will be hated by both sides.”

 

She let the words settle before speaking again. “Some will call me a coward. Others will call me a traitor. The ones who love me will say I was forced into silence. The ones who hate me will say I was too weak to choose.”

 

She tapped her finger lightly against her king piece. “They will not let me remain neutral.”

 

Otto inhaled deeply. “Then what do you suggest?”

 

Irene’s smile was quiet.

 

“That is the problem, isn’t it?”

 

She exhaled softly, as if weary from the weight of it all. “I am not just a girl. I am already a symbol.”

 

Her fingers curled slightly against the table. “The Reach is the heart of Westeros. It is the breadbasket. It is the gold that funds the Crownlands, the trade routes that feed the Stormlands, the alliances that bind the Riverlands. We do not boast dragons, nor the wealth of Lannisport, nor the warriors of the North.”

 

She exhaled lightly.

 

“We are the land itself.”

 

Her voice was steady.

 

“I alone am the Reach.”

 

Otto felt a strange sense of unease settle deep in his bones, because he was right.

 

Irene Tyrell was not just the heir of a great house. She was the key . The deciding factor.

 

Otto let out a slow breath. “What will you do?”

 

Irene tilted her head slightly.

 

“I will watch.”

 

Her fingers brushed the cyvasse board.

 

“I will listen.”

 

She met his gaze directly.

 

“When the time is right…”

 

Her fingers wrapped around the dragon piece.

 

“I will choose.”

 

Silence stretched between them. Lord Hightower finally exhaled. Otto studied the girl before him, this child who was no child at all. She had laid out the entire war before them. In doing so, she had made something terrifyingly clear.

 

She would not be controlled.

 

She would not be swayed.

 

That whoever won the Reach—whoever won her —would win the war, would win the Iron Throne—The Seven Kingdoms.

 

Otto exhaled slowly, fingers tightening around the edge of his chair.

 

The game had begun, and she was no longer just a player, instead she was the board itself.

 

And for a moment, no one spoke.

 

Then, Lord Hightower broke the silence.

 

“You have laid out the possibilities.” She said, his voice measured. “The consequences of every choice before you. However tell me, my dear—what will you choose?”

 

Otto’s fingers tightened on the arm of his chair, his breath held in his chest.

 

The girl did not answer immediately. Instead, she exhaled, the sound soft, thoughtful.

 

“I will choose what is best for Highgarden.”

 

Her voice was calm. Steady.

 

“What is best for the Reach.”

 

She lifted her gaze, meeting Otto’s without hesitation.

 

“What is best for my people.”

 

The room stilled.

 

Otto narrowed his eyes. “What does that mean?”

 

Irene tilted her head slightly. “It means that I will not be swayed by sentiment.”

 

Lord Hightower exhaled sharply through his nose. “You would cast aside blood?”

 

She did not flinch. “I will not allow blood to cloud my judgment.”

 

Otto leaned forward slightly. “What does your judgment tell you?”

 

She tapped a single finger against the cyvasse board, the movement precise, deliberate.

 

“That this war is not about who is right .”

 

Her voice was soft, but it carried through the room like a blade drawn from its sheath.

 

“This war is about who can win .”

 

Silence.

 

Otto inhaled slowly. “You do not believe Rhaenyra can win.”

 

Irene studied him for a long moment.

 

Then, finally, she spoke. “I believe Rhaenyra will fight . I believe she will gather her allies, that she will mount her dragons, that she will spill blood across the realm.”

 

Her bronze eyes darkened slightly.

 

“Yet war is not won by dragons alone.”

 

Otto watched her carefully.

 

“The lords of the realm may kneel to Rhaenyra’s name, to the King’s decree—but in their hearts, they resist. She is a woman, and though it should not matter, but it does .”

 

She moved a spearman forward on the board.

 

“The lords of the realm do not trust her sons.” She murmured. “They whisper that her claim is built upon lies, that her heirs are Velaryon in name only.”

 

She tapped the piece lightly.

 

“They will not say this openly. They will bow, they will offer fealty.”

 

A pause.

 

“When war comes, and the choice must be made not in courtly halls but on the battlefield?”

 

She exhaled softly.

 

“They will turn.”

 

Lord Hightower’s face remained unreadable.

 

Otto narrowed his gaze. “What of Aegon?”

 

Irene tilted her head. “Aegon is a boy.” She said simply. “A boy with a name and a crown that was never promised to him.”

 

Otto felt his jaw tighten. “Aegon is the King’s firstborn son .”

 

Irene nodded. “That is why he has a chance.”

 

A long silence stretched between them.

 

Then, quietly, she spoke again. “The Reach does not care for dragons.” She murmured. “The Reach does not care for Targaryens or Valyrian birthright. We are not the Stormlands, who rally to strength. We are not the North, who fight for loyalty. The Reach follows only one thing.”

 

Otto’s breath caught.

 

She lifted her gaze.

 

“Prosperity.”

 

The word landed like a stone in water.

 

She exhaled. “My people care for their fields, their trade, their harvests. They care for their wealth, their stability, the land that has fed Westeros for generations. War does not serve them.”

 

Her fingers hovered over the board.

 

“They do not follow kings.”

 

She tapped a single piece.

 

“They follow gold.”

 

Otto felt something cold settle in his chest. Because he knew—knew in that moment—that this child understood Westeros in a way few did.

 

She was not blinded by the grandeur of dragons, by the weight of history, by the desires of noble houses.

 

She saw the truth. The Reach was not a kingdom of swords. It was a kingdom of coin , and coin had no loyalty.

 

Otto let out a slow breath. “Then tell me, child—if prosperity is what you seek, who offers it?”

 

Irene’s fingers drummed lightly against the cyvasse board. “Neither.”

 

Otto’s breath stilled.

 

Lord Hightower’s expression darkened slightly. “You would say neither side offers prosperity?”

 

Irene inhaled, then exhaled, as if weighing every word before she spoke.

 

“Both offer war.”

 

She moved a piece.

 

“Both offer death.”

 

Her voice was steady.

 

“If I support Rhaenyra, I throw the Reach into rebellion against the Hightowers. Oldtown will burn. The Faith will revolt. The lords will fracture.”

 

She moved another piece.

 

“If I support Aegon, I abandon the oaths sworn to my King, the bonds of my father’s men, the legitimacy of my rule.”

 

She exhaled lightly.

 

“The Reach is not made for war, we sustain the realm, we do not destroy it.”

 

Her fingers curled slightly.

 

“If I choose a side, my people will suffer .”

 

Otto felt something twist in his chest.

 

Because he knew—she was right.

 

Irene was not thinking as a child.

 

She was already thinking as the Lady Paramount of the Reach. The sole heir to its lands, its wealth, its power. She was thinking as one who knew the weight of her decision.

 

Otto’s voice was quieter when he spoke.

 

“Then what will you do?”

 

Irene’s lips pressed together.

 

“I will wait.”

 

Otto exhaled sharply.

 

“Wait for what?”

 

Irene’s bronze eyes gleamed.

 

“For certainty .”

 

She leaned back slightly, her hands resting in her lap. “When one side has proven they can win , then I will make my choice.”

 

Lord Hightower let out a slow breath. “You would let the war unfold first?”

 

Irene met his gaze directly.

 

“I would let Westeros decide first.”

 

Otto exhaled.

 

She was not wrong.

 

The Reach was too valuable to risk on a losing side, and she knew it.

 

Otto studied her carefully. “If neither side proves victorious quickly?”

 

Irene exhaled softly. “Then I will make certain the Reach remains .”

 

Her fingers hovered over the board. “For no matter who wins the Iron Throne…”

 

She picked up her king piece.

 

“… they will need the Reach.”

 

She turned the piece in her hand, her expression unreadable. “When the time comes I will be the one to decide if they deserve it.”

 

Otto stared at her, something cold curling in his stomach, because in that moment, he understood.

 

She was not a child. She was not a girl playing at strategy. She is Highgarden .

 

The game was no longer between Rhaenyra and Aegon.

 

It was between Irene Tyrell and Westeros.

Notes:

otto: you are a girl of seven summers. you should be reading fairy tales
irene: fairy tales are narratives of power struggles, allegories for control, and reflections of societal fears
otto: *tired*
irene: in fact, one could argue the notion of a “happily ever after” is a myth designed to pacify the masses
otto: *rubbing his face* please stop

irene: i am not a child
otto: you are seven
irene: i am an omen, a symbol, a weapon, a curse, the breath of the seven made flesh, the harbinger of war and peace—
otto: *pinching bridge of nose* you are seven!

otto: you should be playing with dolls
irene: i am
otto: that’s a cyvasse board
irene: *placing a piece down* checkmate bitch

irene: do you think i am dangerous?
otto: *staring at the cyvasse boards* absolutely yes i do

daemon: *watching irene casually rearrange a cyvasse board* what are you doing?
irene: determining the most efficient way to bring about the complete economic collapse of king’s landing in under three moves
daemon: …
irene: i’m calling it “financial dragonfire”

rhaenyra: you are a child
irene: you are a mother to three boys who do not look like their father
rhaenyra: *visibly sweating*

viserys: you are seven, what could you possibly know of war?
irene: i know that if you put me in a room with every lord of westeros, half would leave kneeling, a quarter would leave weeping, and the rest would not leave at all
viserys: *blinking*
daemon: *grinning* can we test that?

aemond: you have a sharp tongue for someone with no sword
irene: i have no need for a sword when i can cut you down with a single sentence
aemond: *scoffs* and what sentence would that be?
irene: your mother does not love you as much as she loves the idea of you
aemond: *grips his goblet so hard it shatters*

viserys: *smiling weakly* you remind me of my daughter when she was your age
irene: and you remind me of a man who has already lost everything but refuses to see it
viserys:
alicent: *gasping*
otto: *internally screaming*
daemon: *laughing hysterically*

aemond: do you fear me?
irene: no
aemond: you should
irene: why should i fear a boy who only learned to fight so he wouldn’t have to feel small?
aemond:
aemond:
aemond:
irene: exactly

alicent: do you ever consider that the gods have placed you in this position for a reason?
irene: yes, the gods have cursed me with self-awareness while the rest of you stumble blindly into ruin

daemon: you remind me of myself
irene: do not disrespect me like that, i would rather die than be compared to a grown man with abandonment issues and a god complex

rhaenyra: you are a daughter of the reach, you should be standing with me
irene: and you are a daughter of a king, you should have known better than to birth bastards

viserys: i am the king
irene: that’s nice
viserys: you should show more respect when speaking to your sovereign
irene: you should show more strength when ruling your kingdom
otto: *chokes*
alicent: *sputters*
rhaenyra: *wheezes*
daemon: *silently takes notes*

rhaenyra: i had no choice but to fight
irene: oh yes, because it’s not like your father spent his entire life bending over backwards to accommodate you, and you still managed to let it all go up in flames
rhaenyra: you do not understand—
irene: i understand that the only thing more fragile than your claim is your ego

aemond: i am a great warrior
irene: congratulations, you are very good at stabbing people with sharp objects, would you like a medal or perhaps a therapist?

aegon: you think you’re better than me
irene: i know i am
aegon: i am a prine
irene: and?
aegon: and i—i—
irene: you will never be your father’s favorite child, you will never be your grandfather’s dream, you will never be the dragon your brother is, you will never be the ruler your mother wants, you are a placeholder in a game played by men far more capable than you, so tell me, aegon—how does it feel to be tolerated rather than respected?
aegon: *visibly shaking*

aemond: do you think i am a monster?
irene: no
aemond: *smiles*
irene: i think you are a lonely, desperate boy who built his entire identity around vengeance and now has no idea what to do with himself beyond the act of violence
aemond: *smiles fades instantly*

helaena: *talking about bugs*
irene: fascinating, tell me more
everyone else: she just insulted all of us and now she’s indulging helaena in a full conversation about centipedes?
irene: yes i did

Chapter 7

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

𝐃𝐀𝐄𝐑𝐎𝐍 𝐓𝐔𝐆𝐆𝐄𝐃 at the collar of his tunic, his fingers working the fabric nervously. It was too tight, or maybe it wasn’t—it was hard to tell. His mind buzzed like a hive of angry bees, the words of his grandfather echoing in his head. ‘ Take care of her, show her the city, make her feel at home.’

 

How could he make Irene feel at home when she barely spoke of it? When the weight of Highgarden, of the Reach itself, sat heavy on her small shoulders?

 

He glanced at her out of the corner of his eye as they stepped onto the sun-warmed cobbles of Oldtown’s winding streets. Irene moved with a peculiar grace, her hands clasped behind her back, her bronze eyes darting from one building to the next, but never resting on the people. The people, however, rested on her.

 

The whispers followed them, hushed but ever-present, like ripples on a still pond.

 

“The Rose of Ash and Flames…”

 

“She is the heir now, isn’t she?”

 

“Look at her hair—wild as dragonfire.”

 

Daeron spoke faster, louder, hoping to drown out their murmurs before Irene could hear them.

 

“This is Fishmonger’s Square!” He announced, waving a hand toward the market stalls lining the harbor road. The scent of salt and fresh catch thickened the air, mingling with the aroma of spiced wine from a merchant’s cart. “They have everything here! Eels from the Mander, cod from the Sunset Sea, even oysters from the Arbor! You’ve never seen so many oysters, Irene, I swear it—fat and fresh, like little jewels in their shells.”

 

She blinked up at him, her expression unreadable. “Oysters are bivalve mollusks.” Irene said matter-of-factly. “They filter the water around them. If you eat one from a poisoned bay, you’ll die in hours.”

 

Daeron faltered, then forced a grin. “Yes, well— these won’t kill you. Probably.”

 

A slight twitch of her lips. Not quite a smile, but enough to make his heart stutter. He counted that as a victory.

 

Gwayne, their escort once more, cleared his throat behind them. “Let’s keep moving.” His voice was low, edged with the quiet authority that made even city guards step aside.

 

Daeron straightened, puffing out his chest. “Right! Next, I’m taking you to the Starry Sept.” He grabbed her wrist, tugging her gently through the street, careful not to hold on too tightly. “You’ll like it there, Irene. The ceiling—oh, you should see it! Painted like the night sky, with the Seven Stars shining down. The Faith’s been holding service there since before Aegon the Conqueror.”

 

“I know.” Her fingers twitched against his briefly before she pulled her hand free. Not unkindly. Just… cautiously.

 

Daeron ignored the sting of it.

 

“You’ve never seen it yourself, though!” He pressed. “And besides, there’s a garden just outside with the prettiest lavender bushes. Irene , they’ll be as tall as you in the summer! The way they smell—you’d like it, I swear.”

 

At that, she glanced at him. “Lavender calms the nerves. When crushed, it releases natural oils that—” She stopped abruptly, her gaze snapping to the side.

 

Daeron followed her eyes.

 

A beggar woman knelt by the edge of the street, her robes tattered, her hands cupped in silent plea. Her face was weathered by the sun, her lips cracked, her bones sharp beneath her skin. She was looking at Irene—not just looking, worshiping.

 

“Lady Irene.” The woman whispered, voice shaking like dry leaves in the wind. “The Mother’s favorite child… You survived where no one else did. The gods must love you.”

 

Irene stiffened. Her fingers twitched, smoothing over the fabric of her sleeves, then clenching in the folds. Her eyes darted away, her breath quickening.

 

Daeron stepped forward at once, blocking the woman from view. “Come, Irene, let’s—”

 

“I—” Her voice was small. Too small. She took a step back, her shoulders rigid, her hands flexing as though fighting the urge to do something .

 

Gwayne moved before she had to decide.

 

“Mind yourself.” He warned the beggar. Not unkind, but firm. The weight of his gaze alone was enough to make the woman shrink back into the shadows of a cloth awning.

 

Daeron swallowed hard, reaching for Irene’s hand again but thinking better of it at the last second. Instead, he said, softer this time, “We can go back to the Hightower if you’d rather—”

 

“No.” Her voice came out steadier than before, though her fingers still twitched at the hem of her gown. Irene squared her shoulders, lifting her chin. “No.” She repeated. “I want to see the Sept.”

 

He hesitated, searching her face. She was seven. Yet her expression carried the weight of something far older.

 

Then she turned away from the beggar and started forward again, her bronze eyes fixed ahead. Daeron exhaled in relief and fell into step beside her.

 

They walked in silence for a while.

 

“I don’t like it.” Irene muttered to softly that Daeron almost didn’t hear her.

 

He frowned. “Don’t like what?”

 

“The way they look at me.”

 

Daeron glanced around. The street was still filled with people—merchants shouting their wares, septas weaving through the crowd, knights on horseback. But she wasn’t looking at them. She meant the ones who whispered . The ones who watched her like something divine.

 

Like something not quite mortal.

 

He frowned, running a hand through his pale hair. “It’s just—”

 

‘ Because you survived. Because you’re all that’s left. Because you are Highgarden now, whether you want it or not.’

 

“They don’t know you.” Daeron said instead. “That’s why. If they did, they’d see you’re just—”

 

She turned her head slightly, watching him. “Just what?”

 

‘Just a girl. Just Irene. Just someone who smells like flowers and knows too much about poison.’

 

He shrugged, grinning crookedly. “Just someone who thinks too much about oysters and death.”

 

That won him a real smile.

 

The tension in his chest eased.

 

They reached the Starry Sept just as the bells began to toll, their deep, resonant chimes echoing through Oldtown’s narrow streets. Irene tilted her head back, watching the way the light caught the sept’s stained glass, painting the courtyard in shades of sapphire and crimson.

 

Daeron looked at her instead.

 

She was strange. Strange in the way moonlight was strange—silent, eerie, beautiful .

 

Oh gods help him, but he knew he was absolutely in love with her.

 

Immediately the scent of burning incense and melted candle wax wrapped around them as they stepped into the vast interior of the Starry Sept. The air was thick with it—frankincense, myrrh, and something faintly floral, like crushed lavender and dried rose petals. Sunlight streamed through the high stained-glass windows, painting the polished marble floor in shifting pools of sapphire, emerald, and ruby. Every footstep echoed in the cavernous space, the hush so profound that even the distant murmurs of the septons and supplicants seemed to be swallowed whole by the vastness of the sept.

 

Daeron had been here before—many times, in fact. He had prayed beneath the Seven-Pointed Star, listened to his grandsire lecture on the virtues of the Faith, and watched Gwayne kneel before the altar of the Warrior before battle. But never had the sept felt quite like this.

 

Perhaps it was because of Irene.

 

She stood motionless at his side, her bronze eyes darting across the sept’s high-domed ceiling, where a night sky had been painted in deep hues of indigo and black, flecked with silver stars that shimmered even in the dim light. The lanterns hanging from gilded chains cast a golden glow across the pillars, illuminating the intricate carvings of the Seven—the solemn face of the Father, the serene beauty of the Maiden, the nurturing form of the Mother, the stern countenance of the Crone, the fierce glare of the Warrior, the ever-smiling Smith, and the hooded, unknowable visage of the Stranger.

 

Daeron had seen people humbled by this place before. Lords, knights, even his own kin. However Irene… she wasn’t awed.

 

Not quite.

 

She was watching.

 

Studying.

 

As if she were committing every detail of the sept to memory—not with the wide-eyed wonder of a child, but with the careful calculation of someone unraveling a mystery.

 

Before he could say something—joke, perhaps, to ease the strange quiet—movement near the altar drew his attention.

 

Then Daeron stiffened.

 

The High Septon was waiting for them.

 

His heart gave a startled jolt. He had not expected him to be here.

 

The man was draped in immaculate white robes, layered with cloth-of-silver so fine it shimmered like a starry sky. A seven-pointed crystal rested upon his chest, catching the sunlight, refracting it in a hundred different colors. His long, solemn face was lined with age, his eyes sharp beneath the weight of his ceremonial diadem.

 

He had seen Daeron before. He had seen Gwayne before. Though he had never, never come to greet them personally.

 

This was not for him.

 

This was for her .

 

Daeron turned slightly, watching as Irene realized the same.

 

She was utterly still, save for the restless motion of her fingers against the hem of her sleeve—a small, nervous habit Daeron had come to recognize. Her bronze eyes met the High Septon’s gaze, steady but unreadable.

 

Then the High Septon smiled.

 

It was not warm, nor was it unkind. It was something else. Something deeper.

 

“Lady Irene Tyrell.” He said, and his voice carried through the sept, quiet but filled with something weighty . As if her name alone held power. “At last, we meet.”

 

Irene hesitated, then dipped into a small, precise curtsey.

 

Daeron had the sudden urge to step between them, to shield her from the intensity of the High Septon’s gaze, though he did not know why .

 

“Forgive me for not greeting you sooner.” The High Septon continued, his hands folding in front of him. “I have known of you for many years.”

 

Daeron saw the flicker of confusion cross Irene’s face before she carefully smoothed it away.

 

“You… have?” She asked, voice cautious.

 

The High Septon chuckled softly. “Yes, my sweet child. Since your birth.”

 

Irene’s fingers twitched again.

 

“I have kept watch .” The High Septon continued. “For you are not merely a Tyrell. Nor merely a daughter of Highgarden. The Faith is in your blood and bones —a child of the Hightower where the Seven’s light shines brightest.”

 

The words should have been unremarkable. She was, after all, a Hightower through her mother’s line.

 

Yet the way he spoke them… Daeron felt something cold slide down his spine.

 

Irene did not respond at once. When she did, her voice was careful, measured. “I have never been to Oldtown till a recently.”

 

“No, but Oldtown has known you .”

 

The High Septon’s gaze lingered on her as he continued. “For years, whispers have reached my ears of a child with hands that heal wounds thought incurable. A girl whose touch soothes the suffering, whose knowledge of medicine defies even the wisdom of maesters. A child who has saved lives when others had deemed them lost.”

 

Irene’s hands clenched tightly at her sides. Daeron knew why. She hated it when people spoke of her work as something unnatural.

 

A healer, yes.

 

A miracle, no.

 

“The people call you the Maiden’s Mercy .”

 

Irene’s entire body stiffened.

 

She blinked up at him, utterly silent, and Daeron realized with a sudden jolt—

 

She hadn’t known.

 

The High Septon inclined his head slightly. “You seem surprised.”

 

Daeron could see it now, the way her shoulders rose ever so slightly, the way her fingers trembled before she forced them still.

 

“I… did not know.” She admitted.

 

“Yet it is the truth.”

 

Irene’s throat bobbed. “I am not… divine.” Her voice was steady, but Daeron heard the undercurrent of unease. “I only know what I have studied. I know what herbs can cure and what poisons can kill. That is all.”

 

The High Septon smiled again, though this time there was something knowing in it. “ Is it?”

 

Silence stretched between them.

 

Daeron hated the way the Septon was looking at her, as if she were something to be unraveled, a prophecy waiting to be fulfilled.

 

Irene’s eyes flickered to Daeron briefly. He saw something there—something almost pleading.

 

And so, before the High Septon could speak again, Daeron stepped forward .

 

“She is only a child.” He said, his voice coming out sharper than he intended. “She is a healer, yes, but she is not the Maiden.”

 

The High Septon turned his gaze to Daeron, eyes assessing.

 

“I never said she was.”

 

Daeron clenched his jaw. “Then let her be.”

 

The High Septon chuckled, the sound soft but unreadable. “I have no intention of troubling her, young prince. Only to see her. To know her.”

 

His gaze shifted back to Irene. “The gods place their hands upon those they choose, child. Some are given swords, some are given crowns. However some…”

 

He reached forward, as if to take her hand. Irene took half a step back. It was small, barely noticeable, but Daeron saw it . She did not like to be touched by strangers.

 

The High Septon lowered his hand without comment. “Some are given the gift of mercy .”

 

Silence.

 

Then Irene inhaled deeply. “Daeron. I would like to see the lavender now.” She murmured, turning away from him.

 

It was the first time she had ever run from a conversation, and Daeron, without hesitation, followed her.

 

He did not look back to see if the High Septon was still watching them.

 

He already knew he was.

 

The garden behind the Starry Sept was unlike any other in Oldtown. It was not grand like the tended courtyards of the Hightower, nor sprawling like the flourishing greenery of Highgarden. It was quieter, older, and ancient . A place of solitude rather than spectacle.

 

The stone archway that led into the garden was overgrown with ivy and white climbing roses, their petals pale as bone against the dark stone. The air was thick with the scent of earth and incense, mingling with the soft perfume of crushed herbs beneath their feet.

 

Though it was the silence that Daeron noticed most of all.

 

Even the city’s ever-present murmur—the distant bells, the calls of merchants, the cries of gulls from the harbor—seemed muted here, as though the garden existed in a space untouched by time.

 

Irene moved ahead of him, her steps unhurried but purposeful. Daeron had to lengthen his stride to keep up. She was drawn forward, as if by some invisible pull, her bronze eyes flickering across the garden’s contents with quiet intensity.

 

They passed rows of carefully cultivated plants—sage, thyme, yarrow, rosemary, and nightshade, their leaves shifting in the faint breeze. There were stone benches half-buried in creeping moss, their surfaces worn smooth by age and prayer.

 

At the very center of the garden, beneath the outstretched arms of the largest and only weirwood tree in Oldtown, stood the Stranger.

 

Daeron had always found the statues of the Seven to be imposing, but none so much as this one. The Stranger was taller than the others, carved from black stone that had long since turned to a deep slate-gray with age. Unlike the Father, the Mother, or the Maiden, its face was featureless, hooded in eternal shadow.

 

It loomed over them, arms slightly raised—not in welcome, nor in warning, but something in between.

 

There at its feet, lavender grew wild and unchecked. The soft purple flowers bloomed in abundance, their stems bending toward the statue as if they sought its silent blessing. Ivory vines had wrapped themselves around the Stranger’s form, curling up its legs, across its torso, and around its veiled face. The contrast was striking—the dark stone wrapped in pale, living tendrils, as though death and life had reached an uneasy truce here.

 

Irene stepped into that shadow without hesitation, sinking onto her knees before the lavender. She reached out, her fingertips barely grazing the petals, her expression unreadable.

 

Daeron hovered a few steps behind. He had been to this garden before, but he had never truly lingered here. The Stranger was not a god one prayed to often. It was not like kneeling before the Warrior for strength or before the Mother for mercy. The Stranger was something else.

 

Irene exhaled softly, fingers brushing the lavender’s delicate blossoms. “Did you know that lavender is tied to both sleep and death?”

 

Daeron swallowed, his throat suddenly dry. “No. No I did not.”

 

Irene plucked a small sprig from the earth, rolling it between her fingers. “It was often placed beneath pillows to bring peaceful dreams. Maesters say it soothes the mind, eases restlessness. However in the old days, before there were maesters, it was used to prepare the dead for burial.”

 

Daeron frowned, stepping closer. “Burial?”

 

She nodded. “In the North, they burn their dead. But here, where the soil is softer, the dead are laid to rest beneath the earth. In the days before the Faith, lavender was placed in their graves.” Her fingers ghosted over the petals. “To ward off the Stranger’s touch.”

 

The hair on Daeron’s arms rose.

 

Irene tilted her head slightly, gazing up at the hooded statue. “Yet the Stranger is not cruel.” She continued. “The other gods have faces—comforting faces. But the Stranger has none. It is the god of what comes after , of what no one can explain.” She glanced down at the lavender again. “It is feared, and yet… It is also necessary.”

 

Daeron found himself staring at the statue’s veiled face, trying to see something— anything —in its smooth, faceless stone. He had always thought of the Stranger as something distant, something unknowable. But here, standing in its shadow, listening to Irene’s soft words, he felt something he did not want to name.

 

“You don’t fear it?” He asked, keeping his voice low.

 

Irene turned her gaze back to him. “Do you?”

 

Daeron hesitated. “I—”

 

He stopped. He had never thought about it before. The Stranger had always been a thing spoken of in half-whispers, avoided in prayers. Something meant for others, not for him.

 

Then he thought of the way Irene’s hands had trembled when the High Septon called her. He thought of the way she had stepped back when the man had reached for her.

 

He thought of Highgarden burning.

 

“I don’t know.” He admitted.

 

Irene looked at him for a long moment, then nodded. “That is better than pretending you do.”

 

She turned her attention back to the lavender, plucking another sprig and tucking it carefully into her sleeve.

 

Daeron shifted, uneasy. “Why do you know all this?”

 

Irene gave a small, almost-smile. “I listen.”

 

“To who ?”

 

“To everyone.”

 

That sent another shiver down his spine.

 

For a moment, the only sound was the distant rustling of leaves. A septa passed by the garden’s entrance, pausing briefly to watch them before continuing on her way. The scent of lavender was stronger here, thicker, like the air itself had been steeped in it.

 

Irene finally broke the silence. “I do not mind that people call me a healer.” She said, rolling the sprig between her fingers. “Yet I do not like the way they say it. As if I am something else. As if I am not just a girl who knows things.”

 

Daeron swallowed the lump in his throat. “I know.”

 

She looked at him then—really looked at him. Oh gods help him, but Daeron had never wanted so desperately to protect someone in his entire life.

 

She was not divine.

 

She was not the Maiden’s Mercy.

 

She was simply Irene.

 

And most importantly she was his friend .

 

“I think that you do not have to be what they call you.” Daeron said after a long moment.

 

She blinked at him.

 

“People believe strange things. They call you the Maiden’s Mercy because they do not understand you. Just like they say the Stranger is cruel because they do not understand it either.” He exhaled sharply, rubbing the back of his neck.

 

“Yet you are not a god. You are just Irene. That is—” He hesitated, then shrugged. “That is enough.”

 

Irene studied him for a long moment.

 

“Thank you.”

 

It was quiet. Simple. Yet it hit him like a blade to the chest.

 

Irene rose from where she had knelt, dusting the earth from her skirts. “Come.” She said, tilting her head toward the garden’s archway. “I want to leave.”

 

Daeron hesitated, glancing once more at the Stranger’s statue. The ivory vines wrapped around it seemed almost alive in the shifting light, curling toward the hooded god’s faceless form like they sought something just beyond reach.

 

Then he turned away, falling into step beside Irene.

 

As they passed beneath the arch, leaving the scent of lavender and death behind them, Daeron risked one last glance at the High Septon’s looming figure inside the sept.

 

The man was still watching.

 

He had never stopped watching.

 

For the first time in his young life, Daeron Targaryen understood fear.

 

And the moment they stepped beyond the sept’s towering doors, the world came back in a rush of noise.

 

The market square outside the Starry Sept was alive with sound—merchants shouting their wares, children weaving through the throng in a game of chase, the occasional clatter of a horse’s hooves against the cobbled streets. The scent of roasting meat and spiced honey cakes filled the air, mixing with the briny tang of the nearby harbor.

 

There, in the middle of it all, was their uncle. Gwayne was casually against the base of a stone fountain, he was smiling—grinning really—at a very pretty lady.

 

Daeron knew that smile well.

 

Gwayne was a knight, a noble son of Oldtown, and every bit the gallant Hightower lord, but he was also a shameless flirt.

 

The lady in question was dressed in fine silk, her long hair pinned in intricate loops, and she was laughing—actually laughing—as Gwayne murmured something too low for anyone else to hear.

 

Daeron groaned. “Seven hells, not again.”

 

Irene, who had been quietly holding onto Daeron’s arm, blinked up at him. “What?”

 

“That.” He muttered, nodding toward their uncle.

 

Irene followed his gaze, her bronze eyes flickering with something wry. “Should we interrupt?”

 

“Oh, most definitely.”

 

Daeron dragged her forward, weaving through the crowd, careful not to jostle her too much. Irene was not fond of sudden movement or too much touching, but she also hated hesitation. He had learned quickly that the best way to guide her through a crowd was simply to lead—to give her something steady to follow.

 

She clung to his arm, her fingers curling lightly around the fabric of his sleeve. Daeron was a year younger than Irene, but already taller—his Valyrian blood giving him the lean, coltish height that made him look older than his six years. Beside him, Irene was small, slight in build, yet her presence was anything but.

 

People noticed her.

 

They recognized her.

 

And they whispered.

 

Daeron hated it.

 

Though he refused to let her see it.

 

So, instead, he pulled her right up to Gwayne and cleared his throat loudly.

 

Their uncle sighed—long and exaggerated—before turning to face them. “Must you ruin all my fun?”

 

Daeron smirked. “Yes.”

 

The lady covered her mouth, stifling another giggle, before excusing herself with a graceful curtsy.

 

Gwayne sighed again—this time with real suffering. “You are a terrible nephew.”

 

“I know.” Daeron grinned. “While you are holding all the coin, which means you must buy food.”

 

Gwayne lifted a brow. “You just left the Starry Sept, and already you are thinking of food?”

 

“Of course. The gods cannot help me if I starve.” Daeron smiled cheekily.

 

That earned him a chuckle. “What do you want?”

 

Daeron turned to Irene. “Street food.”

 

She blinked. “What?”

 

Daeron grinned, pleased that he had caught her off guard. “You must try it, Irene. You’ve eaten nothing but boring noble food your entire life. It’s time to see how real people eat.”

 

Her brows knitted together. “But—”

 

“No arguments.” He interrupted, already steering her toward the food stalls. “It’s delicious, I swear it. You trust me, don’t you?”

 

Irene hesitated. Then, slowly, she nodded.

 

That was all he needed.

 

The market was alive around them, the energy of Oldtown’s people wrapping around them in a way that Daeron loved. The people here knew him.

 

They called him Daeron the Daring.

 

It had started as a jest—he had once leapt from the city walls into a river below when he was four, and ever since, the name had stuck. Though  over time, it had become affectionate.

 

He had made an effort to know Oldtown—to know its streets, its people, its rhythms. He visited the harbor, spoke to sailors, wandered the market. He spent time with them, not above them.

 

And they loved his dragon.

 

Tessarion, his beautiful blue queen, was housed in the makeshift dragonpit on the city’s edge. The people had never feared her the way they feared the others. Tessarion was magnificent, but she was also gentle—a dragon who watched children play, who flapped her wings lazily in the sun, who let Daeron run his hands over her shimmering blue scales without so much as a growl.

 

The people called him their prince.

 

And Irene?

 

She was curiosity.

 

They had heard whispers of her, seen glimpses of her brilliant vermilion curls from afar, and now, they were seeing her for the first time.

 

The whispers followed them again.

 

“That’s her, isn’t it?”

 

“The Maiden’s Mercy…”

 

“They say she saved a man’s life just by touching him.”

 

Daeron clenched his jaw.

 

“Irene!” He said suddenly, voice light and cheerful. “Have you ever tried honey-caramel walnuts?”

 

She turned her head toward him, grateful for the distraction. “No.”

 

He beamed. “Then today is the day.”

 

Daeron pulled her toward a small cart where an elderly woman was stirring warm honey and crushed walnuts in a copper pan. The scent was incredible—buttery, rich, sweet.

 

He grinned as the woman recognized him.

 

“Prince Daeron!” She greeted, her face wrinkling with delight. “Come for a taste?”

 

“Yes! But first—” He gestured to Irene. “This is Lady Irene, and she has never had your walnuts before.”

 

The old woman lit up. “Oh, my dear, you are in for a treat.”

 

She used a wooden spoon to scoop up a handful of glossy, caramelized nuts, letting them cool slightly before handing them over in a small paper pouch.

 

Daeron plucked one and popped it into his mouth, sighing dramatically. “Perfect as always.”

 

Then he turned to Irene expectantly.

 

She hesitated, staring at the walnuts as if they were some great mystery.

 

Then, finally, she took one and ate it.

 

Daeron watched her carefully, waiting.

 

Irene’s bronze eyes widened slightly. Her lips parted.

 

Then—she reached for another.

 

Daeron grinned. “Good?”

 

She nodded. “Yes.”

 

He laughed, nudging her shoulder. “See? I told you.”

 

Gwayne, who had been watching with amusement, finally tossed a few coins to the old woman. “Come, let us keep moving before he buys the entire market.”

 

“I make no promises.” Daeron said cheerfully, leading Irene toward the next stall.

 

For the first time since they had left the Starry Sept, the weight in her shoulders seemed lighter.

 

And Daeron? He would make damn sure it stayed that way.

 

The marketplace hummed with life as Daeron led Irene from stall to stall, the scent of roasting meats and simmering stews thick in the evening air. The sky above was painted in deep purples and oranges, the last light of day slipping below the horizon. Lanterns were being lit one by one, their golden glow flickering across the busy square. Somewhere nearby, a minstrel was strumming a lute, his voice weaving through the hum of conversation and laughter.

 

Irene still held onto his arm, though her grip had loosened from its earlier tension. She had liked the honey-caramel walnuts, even liked the sugared almonds he made her try after that. But now? Now, Daeron wanted to introduce her to something real.

 

“You can’t just eat sweets all day.” He said, steering her toward a stall where skewers of lamb and onions were being grilled over an open flame. “You need to try something savory.”

 

Irene blinked at the smoking grill, her freckled nose scrunching slightly as the scent of sizzling fat met her senses. “I eat savory food all the time.”

 

Daeron grinned. “Oh? Do you?”

 

She lifted her chin slightly, ever the noble lady. “Of course, you know this. At the Hightower, we are served roast quail with pepper sauce, spiced venison, honeyed duck, and—”

 

“That’s not the same!” Daeron interrupted, waving a hand. “That’s fancy food, noble food. This is real food. The kind you eat with your hands.”

 

Irene visibly hesitated.

 

Gwayne, who had been trailing behind them, laughed outright. “Oh, this is going to be good.”

 

Daeron ignored him. He turned to the vendor, a broad-shouldered man with a thick beard and the easy confidence of someone who had been feeding Oldtown’s people for years.

 

“Two skewers!” Daeron said, slapping a silver coin onto the counter. “The best ones.”

 

The man grinned and plucked two sticks straight from the grill, the meat still sizzling, the onions glistening with rendered fat. He handed them over, and Daeron took one, offering the other to Irene.

 

She stared at it.

 

Daeron resisted the urge to laugh. “You hold it like this.” He said, gripping his own skewer and biting off a chunk of lamb with ease. The flavor hit him immediately—smoky, rich, perfectly seasoned. He groaned dramatically. “Gods, that’s good.”

 

Irene still didn’t move.

 

“You have to eat it.” Gwayne teased, arms crossed as he watched the scene unfold.

 

“I know that.” She muttered, clearly flustered. However she wasn’t moving because she didn’t know how.

 

Daeron watched, realization dawning.

 

Of course. She had been raised in courts and high tables, where food was neatly cut, placed on fine silverware, eaten with careful decorum. The girl had probably never held food in her hands before, at least not in public.

 

He softened.

 

“Here.” Daeron said, shifting closer, so their arms brushed. “Like this.”

 

He reached out, adjusting her grip on the skewer, making sure she held it firmly. She didn’t pull away, only watching him carefully, her bronze eyes flickering with something uncertain.

 

Then, slowly, she lifted the skewer to her lips. She took a tiny bite.

 

Daeron sighed. “Irene, you’re eating like a bird.”

 

Her freckled cheeks flushed slightly. “I am being careful.”

 

“Don’t be!” Daeron said, grinning. “This is food meant to be devoured.” He took another huge bite, chewing happily before adding, “If you don’t eat fast, I’m going to take yours.”

 

Irene’s eyes narrowed slightly—she had brothers once, after all. She took a real bite this time.

 

Daeron watched her closely, waiting for her reaction.

 

At first, she was still. Then—her expression changed.

 

She chewed slowly, thoughtfully, her fingers twitching against the wood of the skewer. “It’s… good.”

 

Daeron smirked. “I told you.”

 

Gwayne clapped a hand on Daeron’s shoulder. “Well done, lad. You’ve officially corrupted the heir of Highgarden.”

 

Irene shot them both a look, but she still took another bite.

 

Daeron grinned victoriously.

 

By the time she finished, her fingers were slightly greasy, and she looked like she didn’t know what to do with them.

 

Daeron, still grinning, handed her a cloth from the vendor’s stall. “See? Was that so bad?”

 

Irene dabbed at her hands carefully. “No.” A pause. “It was actually quite good.”

 

Daeron beamed.

 

However he wasn’t done yet.

 

“Now, we need something to drink.” He said, scanning the nearby stalls.

 

Gwayne arched a brow. “Ale?”

 

Daeron scoffed. “She’s not ready for ale.”

 

Irene crossed her arms. “I have had wine before.”

 

“That’s different.”

 

He dragged her to a small wooden cart where a barrel of chilled cider was being poured into clay cups. The vendor, a portly woman with a warm smile, recognized Daeron immediately.

 

“Prince Daeron!” She greeted. “Come for a drink?”

 

“Yes! But not just for me.” He nudged Irene forward. “She’s never had street cider before.”

 

The woman clucked her tongue. “That’s a crime, that is.”

 

She filled two cups with the cool, golden liquid and handed them over.

 

Daeron took his with a familiar ease, sipping deeply. It was crisp, sweet, slightly tart, and absolutely perfect.

 

Irene, once again, hesitated.

 

Daeron sighed dramatically. “Gods, Irene, it’s just cider.”

 

“I am drinking it!” She said indignantly—but she wasn’t, she was studying it.

 

Daeron wanted to groan. Instead, he rolled his eyes and took her free hand, wrapping it properly around the cup.

 

“Like this.” He instructed. “Now just drink.”

 

She took a small sip—then another.

 

Daeron watched her carefully.

 

“Well?”

 

Irene licked her lips thoughtfully. “It’s… interesting.”

 

“That means she likes it.” Gwayne said, smirking over the rim of his own cup.

 

Irene shot him a look but didn’t deny it.

 

Daeron grinned. “We should get more food.”

 

Irene’s eyes widened slightly. “More?”

 

Gwayne chuckled. “He won’t stop until you try everything.”

 

And he didn’t.

 

They moved through the market, sampling everything—spiced sausage wrapped in warm bread, savory cheese tarts with flaky crusts, roasted chestnuts still steaming in their shells. Irene, to her credit, tried everything. She wasn’t fast, nor was she messy, but she ate, and Daeron could tell—she enjoyed it.

 

Her noble upbringing battled against the messiness of the food, and at one point, when a bit of sauce dripped onto her sleeve, she froze—horrified—before Daeron simply took a napkin and wiped it away without a second thought.

 

“See?” He teased. “Not so bad.”

 

Irene scowled playfully, but there was no real anger there.

 

By the time they were finished, Irene’s posture had loosened, her eyes bright in the lantern light.

 

And Daeron? Daeron felt proud.

 

Because for the first time since they had left the Hightower, Irene wasn’t thinking about the whispers.

 

She was just a girl in a busy city, eating food with her hands, sipping cool cider, laughing—actually laughing—at something Gwayne said.

 

That was the victory he had wanted all along.

 

And soon night was fully upon them now, and the streets of Oldtown were alive with glowing lanterns, laughter, and the hum of music drifting from the taverns. The scent of roasted chestnuts and honeyed cakes still lingered in the air, mingling with the briny wind that swept in from the Whispering Sound. The marketplace had changed—not in structure, but in feeling. By day, it had been a place of trade and duty. By night, it was something else entirely.

 

It was a festival.

 

Irene had never seen anything like it.

 

Daeron could tell the moment they stepped away from the food stalls and into the part of the market where the vendors had set up their games. Her grip on his arm tightened ever so slightly, her bronze eyes widening as she took in the whirl of colors and movement.

 

Stalls lined the square, each one boasting some impossible challenge—a ring toss, a row of stacked bottles waiting to be knocked over, a dart-throwing game where the prizes dangled like glittering trophies. There were children shrieking with delight as they tried their luck, young men jostling each other in friendly competition, and vendors shouting boasts about their wares.

 

Then there were the prizes.

 

Dangling from wooden beams and iron hooks were brightly colored cloth animals—stitched lions, wolves, owls, dragons. Some were small enough to fit in a child’s hand, others so large that they would need to be carried with both arms.

 

Irene came to a sudden halt.

 

Daeron followed her gaze—and grinned.

 

At one of the largest stalls, right in the center of the festival games, hung a massive stuffed dragon.

 

It was Tessarion.

 

Not exactly, of course, but the resemblance was uncanny—deep blue fabric, golden eyes, silken wings stretched in mid-flight. It was so large that it could easily swallow Irene whole, half her size at the very least.

 

Daeron looked at her.

 

Irene’s lips had parted slightly, her expression unreadable.


In that moment, Daeron made a decision.

 

“I’m winning it for you.”

 

Irene snapped out of her trance immediately. “What?”

 

“The dragon.” He gestured to the massive stuffed beast with a grin. “I’m winning it for you.”

 

Irene blinked. “Daeron, you don’t have to—”

 

“Of course I do.”

 

She huffed, but she didn’t pull away when he grabbed her hand and started dragging her toward the stall. Gwayne, still amused from watching her struggle with the street food, trailed behind, his arms crossed over his chest.

 

The vendor was a broad-shouldered man with an easy smirk, standing beside a row of stacked wooden bottles. The challenge was simple—knock down all three rows with a single toss of the weighted ball.

 

Simple—but not easy.

 

“You’ve got sharp eyes.” The vendor said as Daeron approached. “That one’s the grand prize.” He nodded toward the massive blue dragon hanging above them.

 

“I know.” Daeron grinned. “I’ll be taking it home.”

 

Irene sighed. “You are insufferable.”

 

He winked at her. “You’ll thank me later.”

 

The vendor chuckled, holding up a small, heavy leather ball. “Three tries.” He said. “Knock all the bottles over, the dragon’s yours.”

 

Daeron cracked his knuckles.

 

Irene raised a skeptical brow. “Have you done this before?”

 

“No.” He grinned. “But how hard can it be?”

 

Gwayne outright laughed. “This will be entertaining.”

 

Daeron ignored him.

 

He took the ball, weighed it in his hand, and lined up his shot.

 

The bottles were sturdy, stacked in rows that seemed deliberately unsteady, just enough to throw off a person’s aim. But Daeron was a king’s son, the blood of Old Valyria, a dragonrider. He had steady hands. He had focus—and he threw.

 

The ball slammed into the bottles, knocking the first two rows down immediately.

 

The crowd whooped.

 

Irene’s lips parted slightly.

 

But the last bottle wobbled—wobbled—and then, with a slow, agonizing tilt—

 

Stayed upright.

 

Daeron groaned.

 

The vendor laughed. “Not bad, my prince, not bad. Try again?”

 

Daeron threw his second ball.

 

Same result.

 

By the third try, he was glowering at the bottles as if he could set them on fire with sheer force of will.

 

“You are going to break something.” Irene murmured.

 

“I refuse to let a pile of wood defeat me!”

 

Irene sighed, her fingers still gripping his sleeve. Yet Daeron had seen it—the way her gaze kept flickering to the blue dragon. She wanted it, whether she would admit it or not.

 

And Daeron? He was going to get it for her. Even if it took all night.

 

Gwayne, meanwhile, was laughing too hard to be of any help. “Are we going to be standing here for the next hour?”

 

“No.” Daeron said, tossing another coin onto the counter. “Because I’m going to win this time.”

 

The vendor, still grinning, handed him another three balls. “Confidence! I like that.”

 

Daeron lined up his fourth throw.

 

He took a deep breath.

 

He focused.

 

And he threw.

 

The ball slammed into the first bottle—then knocked into the second—and finally it sent the last one toppling over with a crash.

 

The crowd erupted in cheers.

 

Irene startled slightly at the sudden noise, her fingers twitching against Daeron’s sleeve.

 

Daeron, still smug, turned to the vendor. “I believe that dragon is mine.”

 

The vendor laughed, shaking his head. “Fair and square, my prince.” He reached up, unhooked the massive blue dragon, and handed it over.

 

Daeron took it with both arms—it was bigger than he expected, almost awkward to carry, but he didn’t care.

 

He turned to Irene, grinning.

 

“For you.”

 

She stared at him.

 

Then stared at the dragon.

 

Then stared back at him.

 

“I don’t have anywhere to put that.”

 

Daeron grinned wider. “Sure you do. It’s half your size, so if you hold it close enough, it just becomes part of you.”

 

She let out a slow, long-suffering sigh. “You are ridiculous.”

 

“Yet you’re not giving it back.” He said, stepping closer, pressing the dragon into her arms.

 

She hesitated.

 

Then, slowly, she reached out.

 

She wrapped her small hands around the soft blue fabric—her fingers twitching against the silken wings, pressing lightly against the stuffed body as if testing its weight.

 

For a moment, she didn’t speak.

 

Then, finally— “…Thank you.”

 

Her voice was soft.

 

Quieter than before.

 

Daeron felt something shift in his chest.

 

He laughed lightly, nudging her arm. “I told you I’d win it.”

 

Irene rolled her eyes, but this time—there as a hint of a smile on her lips.

 

Daeron watched with undisguised delight as Irene stood there, arms wrapped around the massive blue dragon he had won for her. The fabric was soft, the stuffing firm enough to hold its shape but plush enough to be squeezed. The wings shimmered in the dim lantern light, and Irene’s fingers twitched, idly running over the seams, tracing the shape of the golden eyes. She was inspecting it, as she did with everything—studying it, cataloging it, committing it to memory.

 

Then—for the first time all night—she looked shy, truly honest to gods shy. Daeron grinned.

 

“What are you naming it?” He asked, voice light, teasing.

 

Irene blinked, glancing up at him as if she had just realized he was still there. She hesitated for half a second, her fingers still curled around the stuffed dragon’s plush body.

 

“…Tessy.”

 

Daeron stared.

 

Then he grinned even wider.

 

“Tessy?” Daeron repeated, his voice a little too pleased.

 

Irene immediately turned away, gripping the dragon tighter as if that would somehow make her disappear. “I— It was the first name that came to mind.”

 

“Tessy.” Daeron repeated, stepping closer, practically looming over her now. “Tessy, like Tessarion? My Tessarion?”

 

“I know what I said.”

 

Daeron could see it happening—the creeping flush blooming at the tops of her cheeks, the way her ears turned pink, the way she wouldn’t look at him directly, and oh.

 

Oh, he quite liked that.

 

Irene, flustered.

 

Irene, blushing.

 

Irene, stammering over her words in a way he had never seen before.

 

He laughed. A full, unrestrained laugh, tilting his head back slightly. “You’re blushing!”

 

“I am not.”

 

“You are!”

 

Gwayne, who had been watching all of this with growing amusement, chuckled deeply. “Oh, you’ve embarrassed her.”

 

“I did not embarrass her!” Daeron argued, still grinning. “She’s just finally admitting that she loves me.”

 

Irene whipped her head around so fast, her curls bounced. “I do not!”

 

Daeron gasped dramatically, pressing a hand over his heart as if she had just mortally wounded him. “My own wife, denying me?”

 

Irene groaned, burying her face against the stuffed dragon in her arms.

 

Gwayne outright laughed. “Wife, is it? Seven save us.”

 

“Well, obviously.” Daeron leaned in closer, tilting his head with an easy smirk. “You’ve named your dragon after mine. That means we’re basically bonded for life.”

 

Irene made a noise—a strangled, half-hearted attempt at protest—but she was still blushing.

 

Daeron beamed.

 

“Oh, you do love me.”

 

“I do not!”

 

“You do!”

 

“I don’t!”

 

“You dooooo—!”

 

“Daeron—!

 

“You looove me!”

 

“I will throw Tessy at your head!”

 

That only made him laugh harder.

 

Irene was rarely flustered. She was sharp, quick-witted, always composed in a way that made it seem like she was three steps ahead of everyone else.


However this—this awkward, pink-cheeked, flustered Irene?
Daeron quite liked it. No, he more than liked it. He wanted to see it again.

 

“I knew you cared about me.” He said, rocking back on his heels. “Those I never expected you to fall in love with me so soon.”

 

She made a choked sound. “I—”

 

Daeron grinned wider.

 

Gwayne, who was clearly thoroughly entertained, shook his head, crossing his arms over his chest. “I don’t know whether to be amused or horrified.”

 

“Oh, you’re amused.” Daeron said confidently.

 

Gwayne snorted. “Aye, I am.”

 

Irene, still blushing, finally gathered herself, straightened her shoulders, and huffed loudly. “You are insufferable.”

 

Daeron beamed. “Yes, but I’m your insufferable husband.”

 

Irene let out a sharp exhale, as if she had just accepted that this was her life now.

 

Yet she didn’t deny it.

 

She could have argued. She could have thrown another snide remark or rolled her eyes in that particular way of hers that meant she found him tiresome.

 

However she didn’t.

 

Soon the lanterns burned lower, their warm glow flickering against the cobbled streets as the night deepened around them. The once-bustling marketplace had begun to quiet, with vendors packing away their stalls, the last of the merrymakers stumbling home after one too many cups of ale. A cool breeze swept in from the harbor, carrying the scent of salt and damp stone, mixing with the lingering aromas of roasted meats and sweet pastries.

 

Daeron, however, was in no hurry to leave.

 

He was having far too much fun.

 

Irene still held onto Tessy, the massive stuffed dragon half her size, her small hands curled tightly around the plush fabric as if it might be taken from her at any moment. She walked beside him, trying to ignore him, failing miserably, as Daeron continued his merciless teasing.

 

“Say it again.” He said, grinning like a fool.

 

Irene exhaled sharply, clearly regretting every decision that had led her to this moment. “Say what again?”

 

“The name.” He smirked, tilting his head toward the stuffed dragon in her arms. “Say it.”

 

She narrowed her eyes. “Tessy.”

 

Daeron beamed. “That’s right! Tessy. Like Tessarion. My Tessarion.” He tapped his chin thoughtfully, the very picture of smug amusement. “Which means, technically, that’s my dragon.”

 

Irene stared at him, aghast. “It is not.”

 

“It is.”

 

“It is not.”

 

“Irene.” Daeron sighed, giving her a mock-sympathetic look. “You named it after my dragon. That means you were thinking of me. That means, deep down, you love me.”

 

Her freckles stood out against the red flush creeping up her cheeks. “Daeron.”

 

“Yes, my darling wife?”

 

She groaned loudly, adjusting her hold on Tessy as if debating whether or not to smother him with it.

 

Gwayne, who had been watching this disaster unfold with pure amusement, finally shook his head, chuckling. “As much as I would love to see how long you can keep this up, we need to return to the Hightower before your grandfather has my head, Irene.”

 

“Let’s go, then.” She said, adjusting Tessy in her arms. “I don’t want him to worry.”

 

Daeron let out a dramatic sigh, stretching his arms over his head. “I suppose I shall escort my lovely wife home, then.”

 

Gwayne choked back a laugh. Irene gaped at him in horror.

 

“You will do no such thing.”

 

“I must!” Daeron insisted, placing a hand over his heart with a look of pure, exaggerated devotion. “It is a husband’s duty to protect his lady love.”

 

Irene stalked ahead, refusing to dignify him with a response. Daeron, naturally, took that as encouragement.

 

The entire walk back to the Hightower, he tormented her. First, it started small—a casual bump of his shoulder against hers, a playful nudge every time she tried to walk in a straight line.

 

Then, bolder. He grabbed her hand, lifted it gracefully, and kissed the back of it with all the charm of a knight in a ballad.

 

“There, a token of my undying devotion.”

 

Irene yanked her hand away, her ears burning red. “Stop that.”

 

“I can’t! I love you.”

 

She let out a frustrated groan, hugging Tessy closer as if seeking comfort. Gwayne was outright laughing at this point. Daeron, buoyed by his success, decided to push further.

 

A kiss to the cheek this time—quick, fleeting, right against her freckled skin.

 

Irene stiffened so violently that even Gwayne looked impressed.

 

“You are impossible.” She gritted out, clearly fighting the urge to strangle him.

 

“Still you are not running away.” Daeron hummed, linking his arm through hers.

 

She exhaled sharply, staring straight ahead. “You are lucky we are in public.”

 

“Oh, am I?” Daeron leaned in again, pressing another kiss to her wrist this time, just above where the delicate blue veins ran beneath pale skin.

 

Irene squeaked.

 

A proper, genuine, mortified squeak.

 

Daeron grinned so wide it hurt.

 

“I hate you.”

 

“No, you don’t.”

 

She whirled on him, utterly flustered, her bronze eyes blazing. “Daeron—”

 

However before she could finish, before she could even breathe, he kissed her forehead and she froze. For the first time all night, she had no witty retort.

 

No snide remark.

 

No sharp-tongued comeback.

 

Just silence.

 

Daeron let it linger, his forehead nearly resting against hers, a hint of a smirk playing at his lips.

 

“I’ll take you flying one day.” Daeron whispered softly to her.

 

Irene blinked.

 

He pulled back slightly, watching the way her eyes searched his, wide with something she wouldn’t name.

 

“Tessarion’s still growing.” He continued, voice softer now, gentler, teasing melting into something real. “Though soon enough, she’ll be able to saddle two.”

 

Irene swallowed, her fingers twitching against Tessy’s soft fabric. Daeron tilted his head, studying her closely.

 

“You’ll love it.” He promised, voice barely above a whisper.

 

A long, quiet beat, then—very softly—she spoke up. “Alright.”

 

Daeron smiled.

 

Eventually when they reached the Hightower’s grand gates, and the Lord of Oldtown himself appeared at the top of the stone steps, his expression immediately softening at the sight of his beloved granddaughter, Daeron had only one thought.

 

He would keep his promise, and someday.

 

Daeron will take Irene into the sky.

Notes:

anways daeron is getting bolder, starting to live up to his name as “daeron the daring” the older he gets the more of a flirt he will become but only for irene ofcourse

now outtakes:

high septon: ah, at last, we meet
irene: *frozen.exe*
daeron: *error code 404: protect mode activated*

daeron: name it
irene: tessy
daeron: tessy?
irene: yes
daeron: like tessarion, my dragon?
irene: … yes
daeron: *immediate insufferable grin*

daeron: ohhh you love me
irene: absolutely not
daeron: then why are you blushing
irene: i am not
daeron: gwayne, is she blushing?
gwayne: oh, definitely

daeron: i shall escort my wife home
irene: you are not my husband
daeron: tell that to tessy

alicent: father, he is young, let him be
otto: he is young, yes, but his affections are already a force of nature and i fear i cannot stop it
alicent: *watching daeron carve irene’s initials into the table with a dagger*
alicent: … yes

otto: you CANNOT name a dragon after her
daeron: *smug* too late
otto: *seething* you did NOT—
daeron: say hello to ‘irenyx’

heleana: have you considered this is a prophecy?
daeron: explain
heleana: you dream of her, yes? then perhaps the gods are telling you something
otto: *horrified * do NOT encourage him
heleana: she is your fate
daeron: *beams* THIS IS WHY YOU ARE MY FAVORITE!

OLDER 18 YEAR OLD DAERON OUTTAKES:

otto: *watching daeron casually straddle a chair backwards, shirt half-unbuttoned, smirking at irene from across the room like a predator who’s just found his prey*
otto: *whispering, horrified* he is daemon come again
daemon: *grinning smugly* yet, somehow, worse

aegon: i don’t get it
aemond: don’t get what?
aegon: how did he go from blushing mess to most insufferable flirt in westeros overnight?
aemond: *glaring at gwayne and daemon* i have a theory

aegon: where were you last night?
daeron: *very smug* wouldn’t you like to know?
otto: YES, ACTUALLY, I WOULD!
daeron: well, i was with irene, of course
otto: YOU WERE SUPPOSED TO BE IN A COUNCIL MEETING!
daeron: *mock gasp* you mean to tell me policy discussions are more important than spending an evening with the most beautiful maiden in westeros?

daemon: *watching daeron adjust irene’s cloak, whisper something in her ear that makes her blush, and casually stroke a finger down her jaw*
daemon: i respect the hustle
otto: I DO NOT!

otto: *watching daeron, once the sweet and quiet boy, casually lean against a pillar, twirling a goblet in his fingers, flashing irene a smirk so devastating that half the court swooned*
otto: *trembling with rage* where did i go wrong?

daemon: *watching daeron tug irene closer by the waist*
daemon: he was just like me when i was younger—
rhaenyra: *rolling her eyes* oh please, you wish you were that smooth

viserys: *watching daeron press a slow, lingering kiss to irene’s wrist, his lips barely leaving her skin as he whispers something private*
viserys: ah, young love
otto: *clutching his chest* THIS IS NOT LOVE, THIS IS DEBAUCHERY!

aemond: *watching irene grab daeron’s wrist, whisper something in his ear, and daeron actually swallow hard*
aemond: wait. wait, did she just—?
aegon: yeah she just turned the tables
daemon: oh, i like her

Chapter 8

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

𝐓𝐇𝐄 𝐂𝐈𝐓𝐀𝐃𝐄𝐋’𝐒 𝐈𝐍𝐅𝐈𝐑𝐌𝐀𝐑𝐘 was a place of quiet suffering, where the air hung thick with the scent of medicinal herbs, sweat, and the distant tang of blood. The walls, lined with shelves of ancient tomes and dried plants, seemed to lean inward, as though trying to listen to the whispers of the wounded and dying.

 

Daeron stood at the periphery, small hands clasped behind his back, watching as Irene wove through the chaos like a wraith in emerald silk.

 

Her vermilion curls, barely contained by a single hairpin, cascaded down in wild tangles, a few loose strands clinging to her flushed cheeks. Her ivory skin was smudged with ink and something darker—blood, maybe, though she did not seem to notice. Her sleeves were rolled up past her elbows, her small hands steady as she worked, her voice—quick, sharp, commanding—cutting through the murmurs of the gathered maesters.

 

It was almost absurd, the sight of her, a child among men draped in maester’s chains, all watching her as if she were the one who bore centuries of knowledge, rather than them.

 

She did not ask questions.

 

She did not hesitate.

 

She instructed.

 

“That poultice is too weak.” Irene said, barely glancing at the mixture a gray-haired maester was preparing. Her voice was light, careless, as though she were discussing the weather and not the fate of a dying man. “If you want to keep him breathing past sunrise, use poppyseed, not willow bark. Willow eases pain, yes, but it won’t stop the shaking.”

 

The maester hesitated. “Poppyseed in such doses—”

 

“Will slow his heart, I know,” Irene interrupted, impatient. “But his heart is failing already, yes? If you give him just enough to calm the convulsions but not enough to stop his breath entirely, then maybe—maybe—he’ll wake up long enough to drink something stronger.”

 

She did not wait for his reply.

 

Daeron watched as she turned, her skirts swishing against the floor, her small hands already reaching for another patient.

 

A boy, barely older than them, lay trembling on the cot, his skin slick with fever. His breaths came in short, shallow gasps, his lips dry and cracked.

 

Irene placed a hand against his forehead, her bronze eyes narrowing slightly.

 

“Milk of the poppy will put him under.” A younger maester suggested, voice wary. “The fever will—”

 

“He doesn’t need milk of the poppy.” Irene muttered. She lifted the boy’s hand, examined the way his fingers twitched, as though grasping at something unseen. “His fever is breaking. He needs fluids, not a sleeping draught.”

 

The young maester opened his mouth to argue, but Irene was already moving, snatching a clay pitcher from a table nearby and pouring a careful measure of water into a wooden cup.

 

Daeron took a step closer. He shouldn’t. He should stay back, let her work, let the maesters whisper among themselves, debating whether this wild, sharp-tongued girl was a marvel or a monstrosity, but he was six summers, and she fascinated him.

 

“Irene.” He said softly, his voice barely audible over the murmuring of the maesters.

 

She did not look up.

 

“Hold this.” Irene said instead, shoving the cup into his hands without warning.

 

Daeron fumbled, startled, but he managed to keep his grip steady.

 

Irene turned back to the boy on the cot, her hands working quickly. She plucked a few sprigs of dried lavender from a bundle at her belt, crushing them between her fingers before dropping them into the water.

 

“You always carry lavender?” Daeron asked, voice hushed.

 

Irene glanced at him then, her lips quirking up into the ghost of a smile. “Lavender’s good for fevers, and nightmares.”

 

Daeron swallowed. “Do you have nightmares?”

 

Irene’s fingers stilled for a fraction of a second. Then she turned back to the boy, brushing a damp curl from his forehead. “Everyone does.”

 

The moment passed, but Daeron did not miss the way her hands twitched slightly before stilling again.

 

He had seen her like this before—when she thought no one was watching. The way she touched the leaves of a dying plant, as if whispering some quiet apology. The way her eyes lingered on the shadows of a darkened hall, like she was waiting for something—someone—who would never return.

 

But in places like this, she did not waver.

 

She was quick, efficient, unsentimental. A child who should have been playing with dolls and silk ribbons, but instead knew how to stitch a wound with the precision of a tailor threading silk.

 

Daeron envied her.

 

Maybe, feared her.

 

A low, wet cough pulled him from his thoughts.

 

Irene had moved again, kneeling beside another patient, this one an older man with burns running down his arm. The flesh was raw, angry, blistered red against pale skin.

 

The maesters watched her warily as she pressed a cool cloth against the wound, her small hands deft and unflinching.

 

“This needs a salve.” She murmured, half to herself. “Honey, aloe, something to keep it from festering.”

 

“The wound is severe.” Aj elderly maester said cautiously. “Amputation might be—”

 

“No.” Irene snapped, turning to face him fully.

 

The maester stiffened, clearly unused to being contradicted by a child. “My lady, the infection will spread—”

 

“It won’t.” Irene said. Her voice was sharp, but her hands were gentle as she smoothed the damp cloth over the wound. “Not if we treat it properly.”

 

The maester hesitated.

 

Then, cautiously, he stepped back.

 

It was a small thing. Barely a movement. But Daeron saw it—the moment when the maester, despite himself, yielded to her.

 

She had not asked for permission.

 

She had not begged for approval.

 

She had simply spoken, and they had listened.

 

Irene pressed her fingers against the man’s wrist, feeling for his pulse. Her bronze eyes flickered toward Daeron again, assessing, weighing.

 

“You’re staring.”

 

Daeron flushed. “I am not.”

 

Irene hummed. “Are too.”

 

“I—” He stopped himself, scowling. “You talk too much.”

 

“And yet, you keep listening.” She murmured, turning back to her work.

 

Daeron didn’t know how to respond to that.

 

Instead, he stood there, silent, watching as the girl with wild red curls and knowing eyes wove herself into the fabric of the world—stitch by stitch, wound by wound, until even the maesters of the Citadel could not ignore her.

 

He continued to watch, hands still curled around the now-empty cup Irene had shoved at him earlier, as she moved through the crowded room with the unshaken confidence of someone far older. The maesters, draped in their heavy chains, murmured to each other in hushed tones, watching the little girl in green as though she were some unnatural thing—an omen, a marvel, a disturbance in the rigid structure of their order.

 

And still, they listened.

 

Because she was doing things they had never seen before.

 

Because the man with the burn had stopped moaning in agony.

 

Because the boy with the fever had stilled, his breathing evening out, the convulsions fading like a receding tide.

 

And because none of them could understand how she had done it.

 

“Maester Oswyck.” Irene said, turning to one of the more skeptical maesters, an older man whose chain glinted with links of silver and gold. “You’re one of the most well-learned healers in the Citadel, yes?”

 

Oswyck’s mouth pressed into a thin line, his pale eyes narrowing behind the folds of his heavy brow. “I have spent decades studying the art of healing, my lady.”

 

Irene hummed, kneeling beside her patient, her skirts pooling around her in a mess of green silk. “Then tell me, what is your standard course of treatment for burns such as these?”

 

Oswyck sniffed, clasping his hands behind his back. “A poultice of lard and crushed comfrey to keep the wound from cracking, wrapped in linen to protect it from the air.”

 

Irene exhaled through her nose, the sound almost amused. “How many of your patients have died from wound rot, despite your comfrey and lard?”

 

A murmur spread through the other maesters.

 

Oswyck’s lips thinned. “Medicine is not a perfect science, girl.”

 

“It can be perfected.” Irene countered, dipping her fingers into a small ceramic pot at her hip. When she pulled them free, they were coated in something golden and thick, its surface glistening in the dim candlelight.

 

Honey.

 

Not the crystallized kind used in mead, but fresh, golden, raw honey, still bearing traces of pollen.

 

Oswyck scoffed. “Honey is for sweetening milk and easing sore throats, not for treating burns.”

 

Irene tilted her head. “However it is the most effective natural antiseptic in the known world.”

 

The silence was thick enough to drown in.

 

Daeron, who had been shifting uncomfortably under the weight of so many watchful eyes, found himself stepping closer, drawn in despite himself.

 

Irene continued, voice steady, certain. “Wounds fester because they are exposed to air, to filth, to things too small for the eye to see but deadly nonetheless. But honey—raw honey—contains properties that kill those things.” She held up the pot. “It draws out moisture, suffocates infection before it takes root. It’s what I used in Highgarden, after the siege.”

 

A ripple went through the gathered maesters at the mention of the Tyrell stronghold.

 

“I treated men who had been burned by the flames.” Irene went on, unfazed by the weight of their scrutiny. “Their flesh charred black, split open like the skin of an overripe fruit. The healers wanted to cut their limbs away—said the rot would claim them regardless.”

 

She turned her bronze gaze on Oswyck.

 

“They died, didn’t they?”

 

The maester shifted uncomfortably. “Burn wounds—”

 

“They died.” Irene repeated, softer this time. “Because your methods do not work.”

 

Daeron felt his stomach tighten. He had seen her like this before—when she was backed into a corner, when someone doubted her, when she had something to prove.

 

Oswyck bristled, his knuckles whitening where they gripped his robes. “And you claim yours do?”

 

Irene dipped two fingers into the honey again, then carefully spread it over the burned man’s arm, moving with a surgeon’s precision. The patient stirred slightly at the contact, but did not flinch away.

 

“The men I treated lived.” Irene said simply.

 

Oswyck’s jaw clenched. “A bold claim.”

 

“If you don’t believe me, write to the surviving maesters of Highgarden.” Irene replied. “They’ll tell you what happened.”

 

Another murmur.

 

Oswyck did not reply.

 

Irene did not press the matter. Instead, she reached into her belt pouch, drawing out another small bundle of dried plants.

 

“I made another discovery.” She continued, moving to the next patient—a knight with a festering wound along his thigh, the bandages wrapped too tight, the flesh beneath them dark with spreading infection. “Wound rot, no matter how small, is a death sentence in most cases. If the flesh turns black, if the fever sets in—”

 

“There is no cure.” Another maester interjected, younger, his chain still missing many links. “We’ve tried—”

 

Irene shook her head. “Not in your books. But in the earth?” She held up a sprig of something green and unassuming. “Thyme.”

 

A few maesters scoffed.

 

Daeron furrowed his brow. “Thyme? The kind used in stews?”

 

Irene nodded. “Yes, though most people don’t know that when prepared correctly, it is one of the strongest natural antiseptics. Boiled into a tincture, mixed with vinegar, it stops rot before it spreads. When I was five, I treated a stablehand who had been kicked by a horse—his wound festered, and the maesters had given him up for dead. I used thyme, and he survived.”

 

Oswyck eyed her with open skepticism. “You expect us to believe a child saved a dying man with nothing but common herbs?”

 

Irene did not waver.

 

“If you doubt me, test it yourself.” She said, voice cool. “Take a sample of wound-rot flesh. Soak it in wine, as you normally would. Then take another, and soak it in my tincture. Leave them both for a day and see which one blackens first.”

 

The older maester’s face darkened, but he did not argue.

 

Daeron exhaled slowly. He had no idea if what she was saying was true—but he also knew Irene never spoke of things she wasn’t certain of.

 

A younger maester, one who had been silent until now, cleared his throat. “What of blood loss?”

 

Irene blinked, caught off guard by the question.

 

The young maester—dark-haired, narrow-faced—shifted under her gaze but pressed on. “Many die not from the wound itself, but from bleeding out before aid can reach them. Have you found a method for slowing it?”

 

Irene studied him for a long moment. Then, slowly, she reached into her pouch again. “Yes.”

 

The room went still.

 

“This is yarrow.” She said, pulling free a small bundle of dried, crushed leaves.

 

A pause.

 

Daeron, intrigued despite himself, stepped closer.

 

“Applied directly to a wound, it encourages clotting, stopping the bleeding faster than any linen bandage.” Irene’s fingers brushed the dried leaves gently.

 

“I used it when Florian was still alive. He—” She stopped, the words catching for a fraction of a second before she forced them out. “He was reckless. He’d cut himself often during sword training. I tested this on him.”

 

Daeron’s chest ached.

 

She was talking about her brother.

 

The one who wasn’t here anymore.

 

A beat of silence passed. Then, softly, Oswyck murmured, “If what you say is true… you have made medical history.”

 

The silence that followed Oswyck’s words was thick and heavy, stretching between the gathered men like the pages of an unwritten book.

 

And then, Irene laughed.

 

It was not a bright sound, nor one of amusement, but something sharp, edged with disbelief and something darker—resentment, perhaps, or exhaustion.

 

“I have been making medical history for years, but no one ever seems to notice.” She said, dipping her fingers back into the honey and spreading it over the burned man’s wound with slow, deliberate care.

 

Her voice did not rise, did not sharpen, yet something in the way she spoke made the air in the room shift.

 

The maesters exchanged uneasy glances.

 

Irene continued, her hands steady, her focus never leaving her work. “Do you know what they call me?”

 

Oswyck’s mouth pressed into a thin line. “Many things, I’m sure.”

 

Irene hummed, shaking crushed thyme into a small pot of vinegar, stirring it slowly before soaking a clean cloth in the mixture. “I only learned of this one a few days ago when the High Septon himself called me it.”

 

She lifted her gaze then, bronze eyes glinting in the dim light of the infirmary.

 

“The Maiden’s Mercy.”

 

The murmur that spread through the room was immediate, quiet but rippling like the wind through a wheat field.

 

Daeron felt his chest tighten. He had heard whispers of it—of a girl who healed the wounded with nothing but her hands and knowledge, of soldiers who should have died but didn’t, of a child too young to wield a blade, yet leaving a mark on history nonetheless.

 

And yet, the title clearly unsettled her.

 

Irene did not look pleased.

 

She exhaled, shaking her head, her curls bouncing slightly with the motion. “They speak of my successes and credit them to the Seven. They say the Maiden guides my hands, that it is her mercy that keeps these men from dying.” She pressed the cloth to the wound on the soldier’s thigh, watching as the vinegar and thyme worked their way into the rotting flesh. “Not me.”

 

A younger maester hesitated before speaking. “Surely it is no insult, my lady. To be favored by the gods—”

 

“It is not favor.” Irene interrupted, her voice calm, matter-of-fact. “It is knowledge. It is trial and error. It is nights spent awake, testing tinctures and poultices on my own skin, calculating the difference between a cure and a poison.”

 

She did not look up. “It is not a miracle when a man’s fever breaks because I made him drink a decoction of willow bark and chamomile. It is not divine intervention when honey prevents a wound from festering. It is not the gods’ mercy.”

 

She dipped her fingers into her pouch again, pulling free a thin sliver of dried bark.

 

“It is mine.”

 

The words landed heavy, almost blasphemous in the quiet sanctity of the Citadel’s halls.

 

Even Daeron, who had known Irene long enough to expect such things from her, felt his breath hitch slightly.

 

Oswyck’s expression darkened. “Do you not believe, then?”

 

Irene paused.

 

For the first time since the conversation had begun, she lifted her gaze fully, setting down the cloth and dusting off her hands.

 

“I was raised in Highgarden.” She said, her voice quieter now. “My mother was a Hightower. My grandfather is the Lord of Oldtown.” She met Oswyck’s gaze without hesitation. “Do you think I was not raised in the Faith?”

 

The room stilled.

 

“I was taught the names of the Seven before I knew my own.” She continued. “I knelt in the Sept every morning with my mother and prayed before the Maiden’s statue. I read the Seven-Pointed Star cover to cover before I was old enough to hold a quill properly. My mother made sure of it.”

 

There was no mockery in her tone. No disdain. Just quiet, undeniable truth.

 

One of the older maesters, a man whose links clattered when he moved, furrowed his brows. “Then you do believe?”

 

Irene’s lips twitched, but it was not quite a smile.

 

She picked up the strip of bark, holding it between two fingers. “This is willow bark.” Irene said, shifting the conversation effortlessly. “It contains a natural compound that reduces fever and pain. It works because of what is inside it—not because the gods willed it so.”

 

She crushed it between her fingers, letting the scent of the dried wood fill the air.

 

“The gods may have given men hands, but it is our duty to use them. They may have given us minds, but it is our duty to sharpen them.” She tilted her head. “To sit back and call every discovery ‘the work of the Seven’ is to refuse to acknowledge the effort and knowledge behind it. It is to erase the years of learning, the failures, the sacrifices.”

 

She set the bark down.

 

“Perhaps the gods made the world.” She murmured. “Though they did not put honey on burns. They did not discover that thyme kills infection. They did not test how much poppyseed can ease pain without stopping a heart.”

 

She met Oswyck’s gaze once more, bronze eyes burning.

 

“I did.”

 

The maester said nothing.

 

Daeron swallowed hard.

 

The silence stretched, the only sound the crackling of a hearth in the corner, the occasional moan from a patient still caught in the throes of pain.

 

Then, one of the younger maesters—one who had not spoken before—stepped forward.

 

“You have proof of these things?” He asked hesitantly.

 

Irene blinked at him.

 

“I have treated men who should be dead.” She said. “They have live.”

 

The young maester nodded, his expression unreadable. “If we wish to learn?”

 

Irene studied him for a long moment. Then, for the first time since she had entered the infirmary, she smiled.

 

“Then watch.”

 

With that, she turned back to her patient, her hands already moving, her mind already pulling at the strings of knowledge woven so carefully over the years.

 

The maesters did not speak.

 

They only watched.

 

The scent of burning herbs and honey lingered in the air, mingling with the acrid stench of sickness that clung to the infirmary walls. The room was still heavy with the weight of Irene’s words, the maesters watching her with expressions ranging from wary respect to outright unease.

 

She had just finished treating the burned man, her small fingers smoothing the last layer of honey over the raw, blistered skin when the doors burst open.

 

A gust of cold air swept into the infirmary, carrying the sounds of hurried footsteps and frantic voices. A group of men struggled to carry a figure between them, their breaths coming in short, labored pants as they lowered him onto an empty cot.

 

Daeron barely had time to register what was happening before a maester strode in behind them, his face pale, his chain clanking with every step.

 

“Make room. Now.” The maester commanded.

 

Irene stepped back, wiping her hands on the cloth at her hip, her sharp bronze eyes narrowing at the scene before her. The man on the cot—gods, he looked wretched. His skin was cracked, almost melting away from the bone in places, the flesh darkened with festering sores. His fingers, wrapped in filthy cloth, were shriveled, black at the tips, and his breathing was labored, a thick, rattling sound that made Daeron’s stomach twist.

 

He had seen death before, but this— this was something different.

 

The maester turned toward the others, his voice grim. “It’s the same affliction that took hold of—” He hesitated, lowering his voice. “The same affliction that plagues His Grace.”

 

A ripple of hushed whispers spread through the room.

 

Daeron stiffened.

 

His father.

 

King Viserys had been dying for years, wasting away piece by piece while the court debated over succession, while his children and councilors whispered behind his back. Daeron had been too young to truly understand it when it began, but he understood it now. The disease, whatever it was, was incurable.

 

Now, there was another.

 

Before he could think on it further, a sob tore through the infirmary.

 

A girl—no older than ten, perhaps—fell to her knees beside the cot, her hands clutching at the rough fabric of her father’s sleeve.

 

“Please! ” The girl had cried, her voice breaking. “Please, you must help him!”

 

Daeron blinked, startled.

 

The girl’s wide, tear-streaked face turned toward Irene, her eyes shining with something desperate, something raw.

 

“You—You’re her…” She whispered, as if saying it aloud might shatter the moment. “You’re the Maiden’s Mercy.”

 

Irene stilled.

 

“I—I know who you are.” The girl continued, her words tumbling over themselves. “I’ve heard the stories, I’ve heard everything. You—You heal the ones the gods have abandoned. The ones the maesters cannot.” Her voice cracked. “Please, my lady, please. He’s all I have. My mother—My siblings—they’re gone. It’s only us. I know you can save him. I know you can.”

 

The girl pressed her forehead to the floor, her hands gripping the hem of Irene’s skirt.

 

Daeron held his breath.

 

The room was silent.

 

The maesters, the scribes, the healers—none of them spoke. None of them moved.

 

Then, Irene did something Daeron had never expected.

 

Irene knelt.

 

She knelt before the girl, lowering herself onto the cold, filthy stone floor, heedless of her fine silks, heedless of the nobility in her blood.

 

A collective gasp swept through the room.

 

A noblewoman— the Heir to Highgarden —kneeling before a peasant girl?

 

Unthinkable.

 

Irene reached forward, her small hands wrapping around the girl’s trembling fingers.

 

“I swear to you.” She said, her voice steady, solemn. “I will do whatever I can.”

 

The girl’s breath hitched, her teary eyes locking onto Irene’s with something Daeron had seen before—something that always seemed to unsettle Irene when she noticed it.

 

Faith.

 

The girl believed in her.

 

Not as a healer, not as a noblewoman, not as a girl who had spent years studying medicine. She believed in Irene in the way one believed in the gods.

 

Daeron saw it in the way the girl’s hands tightened around Irene’s, in the way her sobs softened into something quieter, something hopeful.

 

Irene swallowed.

 

For a brief moment, her expression shifted—something almost imperceptible, a flicker of pain in her usually unreadable eyes.

 

Daeron knew why.

 

Because Irene understood.

 

She knew what it was like to have only one person left.

 

She knew what it was like to watch a father suffer while the world stood by, helpless.

 

She knew.

 

Now she was going to try to stop it.

 

She turned to the maesters, her voice firm.

 

“Tell me everything you know about this affliction.” She demanded. “Every symptom, every attempt at treatment. If you do not have answers, find the maesters who attended to His Grace.”

 

Oswyck hesitated. “Lady Irene, this disease is—”

 

“Uncurable?” She finished for him, her tone sharp. “So was wound rot. So was fever sickness. Yet I have treated both.”

 

She turned back to the dying man, studying his wounds, his breath, his skin.

 

“If no one else will try, then I will.”

 

For the first time, Daeron saw something change in the maesters’ faces.

 

Not skepticism.

 

Not dismissal.

 

Instead it something close to fear.

 

Because Irene Tyrell had set her sights on something they deemed impossible.

 

If history had proven anything, it was that when Irene set her mind to something—she would not stop until she found an answer.

 

The citadel’s infirmary never truly fell silent, not even in the dead of night. There was always something—labored breathing, the distant murmuring of maesters debating over treatments, the rustling of parchment as scribes documented cases that would likely end in death.

 

It had been months since the girl fell to her knees and begged Irene for help. Months since Irene knelt, too, vowing that she would find a way, that she would not accept what the maesters called an incurable affliction.

 

Daeron knew, with unwavering certainty, that Irene would stop at nothing until she found the cure.

 

Because that was who she was.

 

He had seen it firsthand.

 

She had not rested. Not truly. Every day was a cycle of study, treat, test, repeat.

 

She spent her mornings in the infirmary, tending to the dying, her small hands moving with precision, pressing herbs into wounds, sewing flesh back together with a careful touch. Afternoons were spent in the archives, combing through scrolls older than House Targaryen itself, scribbling notes in the margins, muttering to herself when she found something worth experimenting with.

 

Oh the nights— gods, the nights—

 

By candlelight, she worked, mixing tinctures and poultices, grinding herbs into pastes, slicing open boiled flesh to examine how infection spread. She tested theories on herself first—small doses of potions to see how they would react, smearing salves on her own skin before ever considering using them on a patient.

 

Daeron had learned early on that stopping her was impossible.

 

So instead, he stayed by her side.

 

He was not always there—not when his tutors demanded his presence, not when his mother expected him to write his letters home—but as often as he could, he found himself in the infirmary, watching her, protecting her in ways she didn’t even realize.

 

Now, as he leaned against the doorway, arms crossed over his chest, watching Irene roll up the sleeves of her dress.

 

She looked exhausted.

 

Her vermilion curls had long since fallen from their pins, framing her face in wild tangles, and there were ink stains smudged across the back of her hand, remnants of whatever notes she had been scribbling earlier.

 

She was seven summers.

 

She should have been playing in a garden, weaving flower crowns, bickering with noble girls about who wore the finest gown at court.

 

However she was Irene.

 

The girl who was leaning over a dying man, muttering to herself about whether she should mix valerian root into his tincture to ease his pain or if she should risk a stronger dose of poppyseed.

 

Daeron sighed.

 

“Irene.”

 

She didn’t look up.

 

“Irene.”

 

Still, nothing.

 

Daeron rolled his eyes, pushing off the doorframe and sauntering toward her. He plucked a small glass vial from the table beside her, tilting it in his hands.

 

“You know, I’ve been told that normal people take breaks. ”

 

“I don’t have time for breaks, princeling.” She murmured, voice distant, focused.

 

Daeron grinned at her. “You always have time for me.”

 

That earned him a glance.

 

She tilted her head up just slightly, eyes flickering toward him, and for a moment—just a moment—Daeron saw the faintest trace of amusement in her bronze gaze before she turned back to her patient.

 

He hummed, tossing the vial between his hands before setting it back down with an exaggerated sigh. “Well, I suppose if you’re too busy saving Westeros, then I must eat alone—”

 

“Eat?” Irene repeated, pausing.

 

Daeron smirked.

 

He reached into the satchel slung over his shoulder and pulled out a small wrapped bundle, placing it beside her notes with a flourish.

 

“I took a trip to the marketplace.” He said, his voice lilting. “Made sure to stop by that vendor—the one you so sweetly confessed was your favorite the first time I dragged you through the city.”

 

Irene’s fingers twitched.

 

Daeron grinned. “I got roasted pork. The one with the honey glaze.”

 

She said nothing, but her eyes lingered on the bundle.

 

Daeron stepped closer, lowering his voice. “The slow-cooked one until the fat melts into the meat.” He murmured, watching her reaction carefully. “The one spiced just enough to make the taste linger—”

 

“I know what it is.” Irene interrupted, but her voice lacked its usual sharpness.

 

He raised a brow. “You haven’t eaten all day.”

 

“I’m not hungry.”

 

Daeron tsked, reaching for her wrist.

 

She barely noticed at first, too caught up in her thoughts, but when he tugged— gently, insistently—her eyes flicked up to meet his, really meet his.

 

Daeron tilted his head, his smirk softening into something else.

 

“You’ll waste away, love.” Daeron murmured. “What will I do if my wife shrivels up before my eyes?”

 

Irene groaned, rolling her eyes. “You’re insufferable.”

 

“I prefer charming.” Daeron corrected. “Now, eat.”

 

She exhaled sharply, muttering something under her breath about meddlesome princelings, but she reached for the bundle all the same.

 

Daeron grinned, pleased with himself, as she unwrapped it, tearing off a small piece of the pork and popping it into her mouth.

 

For a moment, she chewed, silent.

 

Then she let out a deep, contented sigh.

 

Daeron leaned against the table beside her, watching with blatant amusement. “You can admit it.” He said. “You love me.”

 

Irene swallowed, shot him a flat look, and said, “I tolerate you.”

 

“Mm, no.” He reached over, tucking a stray curl behind her ear. “I’m fairly certain you adore me.”

 

She huffed.

 

Daeron grinned. “Admit it.”

 

“I will do no such thing.”

 

“Oh, but you must. ”

 

She shot him a glare. “Princeling.”

 

He leaned closer, lowering his voice. “ Wife.”

 

She groaned.

 

Daeron laughed.

 

He could tell she was trying not to smile—her lips twitched, her fingers curled slightly as if resisting the urge to shove him—but she did not push him away.

 

He leaned back, stretching his arms lazily behind his head. “So tell me, does this mean I win?”

 

Irene arched a brow. “Win what?”

 

“The game.” Ye said simply.

 

She frowned. “What game?”

 

Daeron grinned. “The one where I get you to admit you like me.”

 

Irene exhaled sharply, reaching for the bundle of pork again. “If you ever call me your wife in front of a maester, I will personally ensure you wake up with dirt in your boots.”

 

Daeron laughed. “Oh, darling, you wound me.”

 

She shoved a piece of pork into his mouth.

 

Daeron choked, half laughing, half coughing as Irene smirked.

 

He swallowed, cleared his throat, then grinned down at her. “See?” He tapped his temple. “You do adore me.”

 

Irene rolled her eyes but said nothing, and Daeron, despite everything, felt himself falling more and more for her.

 

The warmth of the roasted pork still lingered on Daeron’s tongue, the honeyed glaze melting into something rich and familiar. Irene was quiet as she chewed, her fingers tapping an absentminded rhythm on the wooden table between them.

 

For a moment, it was peaceful.

 

Then, abruptly—“Oh, fuck! ”

 

Daeron startled so violently that he nearly sent the food tumbling from his lap.

 

Irene shoved away from the table, sending parchment and empty vials clattering onto the floor, her bronze eyes wide, wild, her entire body suddenly thrumming with manic energy.

 

“I—” She sucked in a sharp breath, hands shaking as she pushed herself up to stand. “I just— fuck! Why didn’t I think of this sooner?!”

 

He blinked at her, utterly lost at the fact the Irene Tyrell cussed. “What—”

 

However she wasn’t listening.

 

She was moving, gathering ingredients with frantic, hurried hands, muttering to herself as she reached for mortar and pestle, for jars of dried herbs, for a bundle of parchment scrawled with notes barely legible from the speed in which they had been written.

 

Daeron had seen her excited before. However ad never seen her like this. “What in the name of the gods are you doing?”

 

Irene cackled.

 

Actually cackled.

 

“I found it !” She breathed, laughing so hard she had to brace a hand against the table for support. “Oh, princeling, I found it. ”

 

Daeron stared.

 

“ Found what?!”

 

Irene’s hands flew through her ingredients, snatching up a jar of ground myrrh resin and dumping it onto the table before reaching for a bundle of dried pennyroyal, breaking the sprigs apart with fevered enthusiasm.

 

“The cure!” She said simply, still laughing. “I found the fucking cure!”

 

The words stopped him cold.

 

His breath caught, his body stilling, the sounds of the infirmary fading into the background as he absorbed what she had just said.

 

The maesters—who had been observing from the edges of the room, watching as they always did when Irene worked—suddenly went stiff with attention.

 

Oswyck, who had long since accepted that Irene would ignore him unless she found him useful, stepped forward cautiously. “My lady, if you are suggesting that you have—”

 

“I’m not suggesting!” Irene snapped, grinding the herbs so violently that bits of dried plant scattered across the table. “I’m stating.”

 

Another maester hesitated. “How? ”

 

Irene’s hands did not slow, her mind racing even faster than her fingers as she began pouring a mixture of wine vinegar and honey into a bowl.

 

“I was stupid.” She muttered. “I was thinking about the wrong things. I was trying to stop the disease instead of thinking about how to reverse it.”

 

She turned sharply to Daeron, her face flushed, her curls wild, her entire body thrumming with an energy he could feel in the air.

 

“You know how we’ve been treating it?” She demanded.

 

Daeron blinked. “I—uh—”

 

“We’ve been focusing on the sores!” She said before he could reply. “On the visible symptoms. The rotting flesh, the blackened fingers, the dead nerves. Yet that’s the end of the disease, not the beginning!”

 

She turned back to the table, working fast, crushing the mixture into a thick, pungent paste.

 

“The disease starts from within.” She continued. “Not from the wounds. Not from the fucking skin. ”

 

Oswyck frowned. “Then what—”

 

“It’s in the blood.” Irene interrupted, her voice sharp, certain. “It spreads like a sickness. The lesions, the necrosis—that’s just the result. ”

 

She shoved the bowl into Oswyck’s hands so suddenly that he flinched.

 

“Smell it.”

 

Oswyck hesitated. Then, cautiously, he lifted the mixture to his nose.

 

Immediately, his eyes widened.

 

Irene grinned. “ You smell it, don’t you? ”

 

The maester inhaled again, his fingers tightening around the bowl. “…Pennyroyal.”

 

“ Pennyroyal, myrrh, and yarrow .” Irene confirmed, practically vibrating with triumph.

 

Daeron blinked. “Pennyroyal. That’s—”

 

“A purgative.” Irene finished for him. “A strong one.”

 

One of the younger maesters paled. “A poison.”

 

Irene snorted. “A medicine. ”

 

“But—But pennyroyal in high doses—”

 

“Would kill a man.” Irene admitted easily. “If one were stupid with it.” She turned, pulling out another bundle of dried herbs, this one mugwort, and began slicing it into fine strips. “However used correctly? It cleanses the blood. It pushes everything out.”

 

Daeron exhaled sharply. “So—you’re making—what? Some sort of purge? ”

 

Irene nodded, hands working quickly, her movements fluid, practiced. “Leeches don’t work.” She said. “We’ve tried them. But this? This is different.”

 

She lifted a dried sprig of calendula, holding it between two fingers.

 

“This will help the sores heal.” She pointed to the garlic paste she had already prepared. “As well stop the spread of infection once the body is already weakened.”

 

Oswyck was still staring at the bowl in his hands. “… And you’re certain?”

 

Irene grinned, wide and wicked.

 

“I would bet my life on it. ”

 

The infirmary was silent.

 

Then a maester laughed.

 

It was a sharp, disbelieving sound, followed by the sound of someone exhaling in something close to relief.

 

And then, suddenly— movement.

 

The maesters were no longer standing still, no longer watching like wary judges on the sidelines. They were moving, reaching for parchment, for vials, for samples of Irene’s concoction.

 

It was as if the entire Citadel had suddenly come to life.

 

Oswyck turned to another maester. “Get me the records of the men who have suffered from this disease.”

 

Another turned to Irene. “How long must the treatment last?”

 

Irene was grinning.

 

And then, suddenly a gasp.

 

Daeron turned, it was the girl. The one who had begged Irene for help all those moons ago.

 

She had been sitting beside her father’s cot all this time, watching in silence, her face pale and thin, her eyes red from too many nights spent crying.

 

Now, she was staring at Irene, shaking.

 

“I—” She gasped. “My lady, you—”

 

Irene’s grin softened.

 

She stepped forward, kneeling in front of the girl once more—just as she had all those months ago.

 

“I swore to you, and I do not break my oaths.” Irene smiled at her kindly.

 

The girl sobs.

 

Daeron swallowed hard.

 

Irene turned back to Oswyck.

 

“We begin now.” She commanded.

 

And the Citadel? They obeyed.

Notes:

i swear to gods irene is so hard to write—and this is in other people’s pov of her, her actual pov gives me headaches—BUT NOOO! i chose to created a multilayred and multifaceted character with knowledge i have to spend hours researching! anways we are seeing irene come out her shell more since the siege of highgarden and she will continue to become a menace

OUTTAKES—

aegon: why does she get to be the maiden’s mercy?
aemond: because she heals people
aegon: then what do i get?
aemond: our mother’s mistake

gwayne: for the love of the seven, stop threatening to poison people
irene: i have never once threatened to poison anyone
gwayne: then explain why your exact words were “keep talking and i’ll test a new dosage of pennyroyal on you”
irene: that’s not a threat, that’s an opportunity for medical advancement

daeron: why does it always feel like you’re on the verge of either revolutionizing medicine or committing treason?
irene: innovation is a slippery slope

irene: i need your help
daemon: *lights up* of course, what are we doing? treason? murder? grand theft dragon?
irene: i need you to distract a few maesters while i steal something from the citadel
daemon: *grinning* ah, all of the above then

helaena: do you think the gods are watching us right now?
irene: if they are, they’re either fascinated or horrified
helaena: maybe both

otto: i fear for the future of westeros
alicent: because of the succession crisis?
otto: no, because irene tyrell just called a grand maester “medically illiterate” to his face and he had no rebuttal

irene: if you don’t stop staring at me like that i will throw this mortar and pestle at your head
daeron: i am admiring my beautiful wife is that a crime
irene: first of all i am not your wife second of all i will not hesitate

daemon: i heard you called otto an “ancient, fear-mongering bureaucrat with a severe superiority complex”
irene: incorrect
daemon: … oh?
irene: i called him an “ancient, fear-mongering bureaucrat with a severe superiority complex and the personality of a dried-out leech”
daemon: ah much better

irene: you know what i just realized?
daeron: that you love me?
irene: that i’ve been awake for 37 hours straight and still haven’t found the cure for your insufferable arrogance

irene: *throws a book at otto’s desk* read it
otto: … what is this?
irene: *leaning against the wall like a menace* the extensive documentation of every single argument you have ever lost against me
otto: you wrote an entire book?
irene: *grinning* do you want the annotated edition or the one with illustrations?

daeron: *smiling dreamily* you’re so beautiful when you’re covered in blood
irene: *holding a scalpel* i’m performing surgery
daeron: i know
otto: *from the doorway* i am going to kill myself

irene: *cracking her knuckles* okay, who wants to be my test subject?
otto: *immediately turning around* absolutely not
daeron: *already rolling up his sleeve* yes love, anything for you!

viserys: so i heard you told the archmaester he was a fool
irene: *eating an apple* he was
viserys: *chuckling* you remind me of my brother
daemon: *grinning* i like her

Chapter 9

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

𝐓𝐇𝐄 𝐂𝐎𝐋𝐃, solemn halls—once filled only with the murmurs of scholars and the low groans of the dying—now buzzed with something else entirely.

 

Excitement.

 

Urgency.

 

Hope.

 

Irene had set the entire room into motion.

 

Maesters who had spent their lives scoffing at the idea of innovation were suddenly scribbling down her words , hands moving furiously as they documented every step of her treatment. Scribes were running back and forth, gathering records, preparing materials, fetching fresh parchment to record what would soon become history.

 

At the center of it all was her.

 

Irene Tyrell—seven summers, arms smeared with ink and herbs, her wild vermilion curls falling loose from their pins—commanding the greatest minds of the realm like they were mere apprentices.

 

Daeron had seen her work before. Had watched her heal, had seen her take charge when grown men hesitated.

 

But this? This was something else.

 

She was laughing as she moved, not the light, airy sound of a noble girl in a garden, but something sharp, manic, full of relief.

 

“I need more vinegar.” She called, waving a hand toward one of the younger scribes. “Go find me fresh pennyroyal, not the dried garbage you keep stored away—if it still smells sweet, it’s useless.”

 

The boy hesitated, blinking rapidly. “L-Lady Irene, we don’t—”

 

“Then go buy it!” She snapped, not unkindly. “There’s a merchant two streets from here, the one with the broken door hinge—tell him it’s for me, he’ll know what to give you.”

 

The boy ran.

 

Another maester stepped forward, cautious but intrigued. “The mixture—do you intend for it to be ingested or applied directly?”

 

“Both.” Irene answered immediately. “We apply the paste to the wounds to prevent further decay, but the real work will be done from within. The disease is in the blood , which means we cleanse the blood.”

 

She turned to Oswyck, pointing a stained finger at him.

 

“You still have that tincture of myrrh?”

 

The old maester blinked, startled. “I—yes, but it’s highly potent, if you intend—”

 

“I know exactly how potent it is.” Irene interrupted, already reaching for the vial he was pulling from his satchel. She held it up to the light, swishing the liquid inside, lips pressed together in concentration.

 

“Too thick.” She muttered. “We need to dilute it, but not too much.”

 

Irene turned to another scribe. “Bring me water—not from the well, from the barrels in the apothecary. The well water is too alkaline, it’ll ruin the mix.”

 

The scribe bolted.

 

Daeron watched, arms crossed over his chest, utterly fascinated.

 

He had seen lords and knights command men before. Had watched his uncles lead armies, had heard stories of battlefield generals giving orders in the chaos of war.

 

This was not war, and yet, somehow, it was. A battle of medicine. A war against death itself.

 

And Irene?

 

Irene was winning.

 

She had already crushed the next batch of herbs before anyone could blink, dumping them into a mortar, grinding them down with practiced ease. The scent of pennyroyal filled the air, sharp and strong, mingling with the earthy bitterness of myrrh and the faint sweetness of honey.

 

Daeron smirked. “You know, it’s terribly attractive when you boss others around like that.”

 

Irene snorted, not even glancing up from her work. “Then you must be absolutely besotted with me by now.”

 

“Oh, darling.” Daeron sighed dramatically, leaning against the table. “Have you only just realized?”

 

She flicked a bit of powdered myrrh at him. Daeron dodged, grinning.

 

One of the maesters cleared his throat, clearly unsure whether he should be witnessing this conversation. “Lady Irene, if the disease truly resides in the blood, then purging it could be—”

 

“Painful?” Irene finished for him.

 

The maester hesitated, nodding.

 

Irene hummed, finally looking up.

 

“It will be painful.” She admitted. “However the body wants to survive. It just needs help.”

 

She wiped her hands on a cloth, glancing toward the cot where the dying man still lay. His daughter sat beside him, clutching his hand, eyes wide, watching everything Irene did like she was the Maiden herself.

 

“I’ve seen this before.” Irene murmured, her voice quieter now. “Not the disease itself, but something like it. It weakens the flesh, but it starts inside. ” She exhaled.

 

“There was a servant boy in Highgarden. He was sick for weeks—his skin turned yellow, his wounds wouldn’t heal. The maesters called it a wasting disease. They gave up on him.”

 

Daeron watched her carefully.

 

Irene’s fingers twitched.

 

“But I didn’t.”

 

The room was silent.

 

“I purged his body.” Irene continued. “Pennyroyal, garlic, myrrh—all of it. Do you know what happened?”

 

The maesters waited. Irene’s lips curled into a slow, knowing smile. “He lived.”

 

Oswyck exhaled sharply, rubbing a hand over his beard. “Then let’s do it.”

 

The room shifted again, moving faster, a newfound energy buzzing through the air. The maesters were no longer skeptical—no longer standing on the edge, waiting for her to fail.

 

They believed her.

 

Oh gods, if that wasn’t the most terrifying thing Daeron had ever seen. The greatest minds in Westeros scrambling to follow the lead of a child.

 

Daeron realized something.

 

Irene had done it again.

 

Still she wasn’t even finished yet.

 

She wasn’t just a healer.

 

She wasn’t just a genius.

 

She was changing the world, and he swears would always be there to see it.

 

Daeron had been content to stand back and watch, admiring the sheer force of her presence, the way she commanded men twice—thrice—her age with nothing but sheer knowledge and conviction.

 

Until, of course, she turned on him.

 

“You.”

 

Daeron barely had time to react before she shoved a bundle of dried calendula into his hands.

 

“Make yourself useful, princeling. Crush this—finely, no chunks, or I swear to the Seven I’ll make you drink a tonic made from myrrh and nightshade just to see how long you last.”

 

Daeron blinked.

 

The gathered maesters paused, several exchanging glances of horror. One of the younger scribes visibly paled.

 

Daeron, meanwhile, simply smirked.

 

“Darling .” He drawled, rolling the bundle of herbs between his fingers. “Threats of poisoning? We’ve only been married a few months and already you’re trying to get rid of me?”

 

Irene snorted, reaching for the garlic paste she had prepared earlier. “If I wanted to kill you, I’d be far more creative about it.”

 

One of the maesters cleared his throat uncomfortably. “L-Lady Irene, you truly must stop speaking of murder so casually—”

 

“Then stop speaking to me unless it’s about medicine!” Irene snapped, barely sparing him a glance.

 

Daeron grinned. Gods, he loved her.

 

However before he could tease her again, she whipped back around to face him, her bronze eyes narrowed.

 

“Why are you still standing there?” She demanded. “ Grind the calendula.”

 

Daeron blinked, gesturing lazily at the mortar and pestle on the table. “You expect me? A prince of the realm to—”

 

“Yes.”

 

Daeron let out a slow, exaggerated sigh. “Ah, so I’ve been reduced to an apprentice now. A glorified herb-crusher. How tragic. ”

 

Irene did not so much as glance up from her work. “ That’s all you’re qualified for.”

 

Daeron let out a sharp laugh, shaking his head as he plucked the mortar from the table and began working. “You wound me, love. ”

 

Irene smirked. “I’ll wound you worse if you don’t crush those fast enough.”

 

Daeron hummed, amused, as he ground the herbs down as she had ordered. The faint scent of calendula filled the air, soft and floral, mixing with the heavier, medicinal scents of myrrh, garlic, and honey.

 

Irene was already moving again.

 

She whipped around, pointing at another scribe. “You. Get me more cloth—clean, boiled, untouched. If I see a single speck of dirt, I’ll have you drink a purgative so you know exactly what it feels like to have your insides ripped apart.”

 

The scribe ran as if his life depended on it, and it probably did in all honesty.

 

Daeron smirked. “That was particularly violent, even for you.”

 

Irene exhaled sharply, flicking back a stray curl. “I am very tired, and very busy, Daeron, and if I don’t get what I need, this man dies. ”

 

Daeron studied her for a moment.

 

She didn’t sound angry.

 

She sounded desperate.

 

He knew that tone.

 

He had heard it before.

 

On the night she first swore to find the cure.

 

On the nights when she tested tinctures on her own skin, rubbing salves over her arms just to be certain they would not burn.

 

On the nights when she barely breathed between working, her entire being consumed by the singular thought of saving one more life.

 

She cared, and she care too much.

 

Daeron pressed his lips together, focusing back on his task, crushing the calendula finer than she had asked for, ensuring it was as perfect as he could make it.

 

“Done.” Daeron murmured, setting the mortar down beside her.

 

Irene did not thank him—she never did, not when she was working—but she took it immediately, stirring it into the myrrh and vinegar with practiced ease.

 

“This will hurt.” She warned, lifting the bowl.

 

The girl looked up from her father’s bedside, eyes still swollen from too many nights of crying. “But it will help? ”

 

Irene met her gaze. “Yes.”

 

The girl nodded.

 

Daeron swallowed.

 

He could feel it again—that heavy weight settling into his chest, the one that came whenever he saw someone believe in Irene the way she never believed in herself.

 

She hated it, he knew.

 

She hated the way people looked at her—like she was some divine force, some holy miracle in human form.

 

She wasn’t.

 

She was only Irene.

 

A girl with ink-stained fingers and dirt beneath her nails, a girl who had bled for the knowledge she carried.

 

However the girl was watching her with faith in her eyes.

 

Daeron knew it made Irene uncomfortable. He also knew she would never let it stop her.

 

Irene knelt beside the cot, dipping a cloth into the mixture. The scent was strong, pungent, almost overpowering, but she didn’t hesitate.

 

“This will burn. Hold him down.”

 

Two maesters moved forward, pressing down on the man’s shoulders, his wrists, ensuring he wouldn’t thrash too violently.

 

Irene pressed the cloth to the first lesion.

 

The man jerked violently, his body seizing, a pained, strangled sound ripping from his throat. The daughter gasped, her hands flying to her mouth.

 

Irene did not falter.

 

She pressed down harder.

 

“You must push it out.” She murmured under her breath, almost like she was speaking to the disease itself. “You have to fight.”

 

The man convulsed, but then—

 

Something shifted.

 

The blackened edges of the sores, the ones that had looked dead, decayed, final—

 

They were changing.

 

The skin wasn’t healing, not yet—but something was different.

 

The maesters leaned in.

 

Oswyck’s mouth parted slightly. “By the gods…”

 

The daughter let out a choked sound. “Is—”

 

Irene didn’t look up.

 

“It’s working.”

 

The infirmary held its breath thick with silence— the kind that wasn’t truly silent at all.

 

The maesters watched with bated breath, ink-stained fingers hovering over parchment as they recorded history in real-time. The dying man’s daughter hadn’t moved, her wide, tear-streaked eyes locked on Irene as if she were the Maiden herself, descended from the heavens.

 

And Irene?

 

Irene was still working.

 

She had barely reacted to the shift in the man’s sores, the subtle sign that the disease was retreating, that her treatment was working. Instead, she acted as though it had been inevitable.

 

“Daeron, water.”

 

Daeron blinked.

 

It took him a second to realize she was talking to him, her tone clipped, sharp with command.

 

“Water?” He repeated.

 

“Yes, water.” Irene’s bronze eyes flicked up at him for only a moment before she was already dipping another cloth into the pungent mixture she had created. “What else would I mean? Milk of the poppy? Wine? The tears of a martyr? ”

 

Daeron smirked, but reached for the nearest pitcher, pulling a clean goblet from the table beside him. “You know, love, most people say please when they demand something.”

 

“I’m not most people.”

 

“Gods, I noticed.”

 

Irene huffed, barely listening, already wringing out the cloth before pressing it firmly onto the next open wound.

 

The man convulsed again.

 

The maesters flinched.

 

The daughter gasped.

 

Daeron?

 

Daeron simply stepped closer, setting the goblet beside her. “Should I hold him down, wife, or will you continue torturing the poor man with your bare hands?”

 

Irene snorted. “You wouldn’t be able to hold him, princeling, you’re too small.”

 

Daeron arched a brow.

 

“…Small?” He repeated.

 

Irene nodded absently, her hands still moving, pressing the treated cloth deeper into the infected flesh. “Yes, you’re small.”

 

Daeron tilted his head. “ I’m taller than you. ”

 

“That doesn’t count.” Irene muttered, still focused, her fingers smearing a fresh layer of honey over the edges of the wound to stave off further decay. “You’re a boy. You’re supposed to be taller than me.”

 

Daeron let out a laugh, crossing his arms. “Oh, wife, you break my heart me.”

 

“Good.” Irene said, still not looking up.

 

Daeron was about to respond— something flirtatious, something smug, something guaranteed to make her roll her eyes at him —when he noticed the way her fingers paused for a fraction of a second.

 

She was checking the pulse.

 

Her thumb pressed firmly against the man’s wrist, the other hand pressing lightly against the vein at his throat.

 

She went still.

 

Daeron held his breath.

 

Then—Irene exhaled.

 

“He’s stabilizing.” She murmured.

 

The room stirred.

 

Oswyck, who had been standing slightly apart, stepped forward. “Are you certain?”

 

Irene didn’t answer immediately. Instead, she pressed down again, waiting—watching—her sharp bronze eyes analyzing everything.

 

The convulsions had stopped.

 

The breathing—though weak—had evened. While the wounds—the ones that had been blackened and only hours ago—were no longer spreading.

 

Irene smiled. It was a small thing—barely there—but Daeron saw it. And gods, it was dangerous.

 

Daeron exhaled, stepping closer. “So?”

 

Irene leaned back, brushing sweat-sticky curls from her face. “It’s not over.” She admitted. “He’s still weak. The wounds need to close fully, the fever could return—”

 

“But he’s not dying.” Daeron finished.

 

She met his gaze. “No. He’s not.”

 

The silence that followed was brief, fleeting—a single moment of realization—before the room exploded.

 

The scribes were frantically writing, the maesters were arguing amongst themselves, several immediately rushing to fetch new parchment, new tools, anything to document what had just happened.

 

Because they had just witnessed history.

 

Irene had done what the greatest minds of the realm had failed to do.

 

She had beaten an incurable disease.

 

Daeron grinned, stepping up behind her as she turned to the table, wiping her hands on a rag. “So does this mean I get to gloat to my mother that my wife is smarter than every maester in the Citadel?”

 

Irene scoffed. “Aunt Alicent already knows I’m smarter than the maesters in the Citadel.”

 

Daeron laughed.

 

The commotion in the infirmary didn’t stop—it wouldn’t stop for weeks, months, perhaps even years.

 

All because of Irene Tyrell.

 

The air in the infirmary felt different now. It no longer stank of death.

 

For months, the man on the cot had been a shadow of himself, his body decaying piece by piece, the maesters murmuring over him like mourners at a funeral. But now, the scent of rotting flesh was gone. The festering wounds, once blackened and peeling from the bone, had closed. The lesions had softened into scars, pink and new, no longer oozing sickness.

 

He was alive.

 

The maesters stood in a semicircle around the cot, their heavy chains clanking softly as they muttered to one another, exchanging hesitant, disbelieving glances.

 

No one knew what to say.

 

So, as usual, Irene said it for them.

 

“Months ago, you told me he would die.”

 

Her voice was calm, even, yet Daeron could hear the razor’s edge beneath it.

 

The maesters didn’t respond.

 

Irene stood at the foot of the cot, arms crossed, her bronze eyes glinting with something dangerous. The storm she had summoned all those moons ago had never truly left.

 

The man—once a corpse waiting for the Stranger’s touch—blinked blearily at them all, his once-raw throat swallowing carefully, the tendons shifting without pain.

 

A miracle, the maesters might have called it. Daeron already knew what Irene would say to that.

 

“I’ll say this once, and you’ll listen.”

 

She gestured around the room—at the scribes holding parchment covered in frantic notes, at the table littered with the remnants of her work, at the very man they had abandoned to death now sitting up, breathing, alive.

 

“The gods didn’t do this.”

 

The maesters stiffened.

 

Irene’s fingers drummed against her arm.

 

“They didn’t make the poultices.”

 

“They didn’t mix the tinctures.”

 

“They didn’t press honey into his wounds.”

 

“They didn’t measure the pennyroyal and myrrh so carefully that I had to recheck the dosage four times to make sure it wouldn’t kill him instead.”

 

Daeron watched the maesters’ expressions shift.

 

She wasn’t shouting.

 

She wasn’t mocking.

 

She was telling them the truth.

 

“You called it fate.” Irene murmured. “Said the Stranger had already claimed him, that there was nothing to be done.”

 

Her gaze swept over the older maesters, the ones who had scoffed at her moons ago. “You thought I was just a child playing at medicine, a foolish girl wasting time.”

 

She let the words settle before tilting her head.

 

“However here he is.”

 

The man, still pale, still weak, met Irene’s gaze and gave a small, slow nod.

 

The daughter beside him—the one who had fallen to her knees, the one who had begged for a cure—clutched his hand as if she were still afraid he would vanish before her eyes.

 

Irene didn’t move.

 

“The gods didn’t do this. I did.”

 

Silence.

 

Then a maester cleared his throat.

 

“We never doubted your ability, my lady.”

 

Irene laughed.

 

A harsh, humorless bark of disbelief.

 

“Oh?” Irene said, tilting her head. “Never?”

 

The maester shifted uncomfortably.

 

“I seem to remember quite a few of you standing in this very room, telling me it was hopeless.” Irene mused. “That I was wasting my time. That I was only prolonging the inevitable.”

 

She turned her sharp gaze toward Oswyck. “Tell me, did you not say, ‘This is not something that can be cured’?”

 

Oswyck pressed his lips together.

 

Irene took a slow step forward.

 

“Say it now.” She challenged, her voice quiet but unyielding.

 

The older maester held her gaze for a long moment. Then, with great reluctance, he looked away.

 

The air shifted.

 

Irene exhaled sharply, shaking her head. “That’s what I thought.”

 

Daeron smirked, watching the gathered men squirm. They had doubted her. They had called her work impossible.

 

Now? Now they stood before a living, breathing testament to how very wrong they had been.

 

Irene let the silence stretch before turning back to her patient.

 

“You’ll still need treatments.” She told the man. “Your body is still recovering. We’ll have to reapply the salves every few days, monitor for any signs of regression.”

 

The man nodded, voice hoarse. “I understand.”

 

The daughter let out a shaky breath. “He… He will be well?”

 

Irene studied the man carefully.

 

“Not as he was before.” She admitted.

 

“This disease takes things from you—your strength, your flesh, sometimes even your fingers.” Irene nodded toward his hands, the ones that had darkened, shriveled from the damage done before she had started treatment.

 

“Though you’ll live.”

 

The girl exhaled a sob.

 

Not one of grief instructed ne of relief.

 

Daeron felt something tighten in his chest.

 

The girl had begged for a miracle, and Irene had given it to her.

 

Not by prayer.

 

Not by divine will.

 

It was by relentless, ruthless determination.

 

The girl fell to her knees.

 

“Don’t.” Irene said quickly, stepping forward.

 

The girl froze.

 

Irene sighed, rubbing a hand over her face.

 

“I told you before, I am not a god.”

 

The girl wiped her tears, nodding quickly. “I—I know, my lady, I just—”

 

“I’m just a person.” Irene murmured, voice softer now. “One who happened to know more than the fools who were too proud to try.”

 

Oswyck inhaled sharply but did not protest. Irene turned back to Daeron then, exhaling sharply.

 

“Well?” She raised a brow.

 

Daeron smirked. “Well what ?”

 

She narrowed her eyes. “Say it.”

 

Daeron tilted his head. “Say what, wife?”

 

“You told me moons ago that I was going to rewrite history. So say it.”

 

Daeron grinned.

 

“Irene Tyrell.” He murmured, stepping closer, lowering his voice just enough so only she could hear. “You have rewritten history.”

 

Her lips twitched.

 

Daeron leaned in further.

 

“Though you’re only seven summers.”

 

Irene groaned. “Oh don’t remind me.”

 

Daeron laughed.

 

The Citadel stood in stunned silence, as scribes frantically recorded every detail, as the greatest minds of the realm scrambled to catch up to a child.

 

Daeron knew that Irene wasn’t finished yet.

 

Not by a long shot.

Notes:

IRENE MAKES MY HEAD HURT BUT I LOVE HER SO DAMN MUCH

OUTTAKES—

irene: i have had a vision
daemon: a prophecy?
irene: no, i just saw you about to make a very stupid decision and i am preemptively judging you for it

otto: daeron, you are a prince, act like one
daeron: i am, grandfather, i am courting a lady of great intelligence, beauty, and skill
otto: she threatened to put nightshade in your tea
daeron: because she loves me

aemond: i don’t see what’s so special about irene
daeron: that’s because you’re literally missing one eye

rhaenyra: i think irene and daemon would get along
alicent: that is a horrifying thought

aemond: i don’t need help
irene: you need therapy

daeron: do you love me?
irene: i tolerate you at a significantly higher level than others

daemon: i think i’d like you as a daughter
irene: you already have children, go bother them

otto: daeron, please, there are other women in the realm
daeron: none like her
otto: that is exactly the problem

otto: she is a menace
daeron: she is my wife

daemon: i think of you as a daughter
irene: no, you think of me as a chaos spawn that you wish was your daughter
daemon: semantics
irene: and yet, entirely accurate

daemon: i could teach you how to use a sword
irene: i already know how to use a scalpel, and that’s basically just a much smaller sword
daemon: i like the way you think

daemon: i’ll make you my heir
viserys: daemon, you already have children
daemon: but she’s my favorite
irene: i am literally not related to you
daemon: a minor inconvenience at best

rhaenyra: stop trying to kidnap irene
daemon: i am not trying to kidnap her, i am simply… relocating her to a better family
rhaenyra: her family is right there
otto: *glaring*

rhaenyra: daemon, love of my life, my husband, the father of my children, if you try to betroth irene to jace one more time, i will personally exile you
daemon: …
daemon: what if i betroth her to baela or rhaena?

daemon: you would thrive at dragonstone
irene: i will burn it down out of spite

otto: i feel a disturbance in the force
alicent: daemon is in the castle
otto: seven save us, where is irene? someone send the guards to hide her from him

alicent: daemon, i swear on the seven, if you do not stop trying to take my niece—
daemon: what will you do?
alicent: *reaches for a dagger*

daemon: if i steal irene, do you think she will fight back?
irene: *brandishing a surgical knife* try me

Chapter 10

Notes:

okay so like hey guys haha uhhh sorry for not updating in a while i kinda had a full mental breakdown and ended up in the psych ward because my imagination started like actively trying to kill me lol

like i was hearing voices and hallucinating entire characters and they were talking to me and telling me to write and also to maybe like walk into traffic sometimes it was really wild — like imagine your oc shows up in your room at 3am and starts monologuing about betrayal and war crimes while you’re just trying to eat dry cheerios in bed

anyway the doctors said i had something called a quote unquote dissociative episode and i said “ok but can i still write fanfic?” and they said “maybe not right now” — so yeah i’ve been chilling in the ward making friendship bracelets and trying not to scream when i see a shadow that looks like my villain oc — he keeps standing in corners judging me — like fucking rude i made you !!

anyway i’m back on my meds and they said i’m probably not possessed so that’s nice

more update coming soon once i convince myself that the plot isn’t cursed and won’t summon anything again

love you guys thanks for waiting <3

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

𝐓𝐇𝐄 𝐆𝐀𝐑𝐃𝐄𝐍 wasn’t quiet, not truly. It pulsed with life—soft humming of bees, flutter of butterfly wings, the breeze tugging at silken petals, and somewhere close, Irene muttering under her breath about a misplanted lily. Daeron did not mind the muttering. He rather liked it. It meant she was speaking, even if it wasn’t to him.

 

She crouched in the dirt, skirts bunched at the knees despite the finery of her gown. Dark green silk with gold embroidery. She’d refused slippers again, barefoot on the warm stones, vermilion curls haloing her face like wildfire incarnate. He could see soil under her fingernails. Any other noble would faint. While he smiled.

 

Irene didn’t look at him. She rarely did, not when she was working. Her hands were busy, too focused, the way they always were when she was touching something alive.

 

“You’re frowning.” He said, crouching beside her. “Is it the valerian again?”

 

“It’s choking the crocus.” She murmured. “Crooked roots. Shouldn’t have paired them. Too greedy.”

 

Daeron pretended to understand. He didn’t, not entirely. But he liked the sound of her voice when it took that fast, almost whispered rhythm, like her thoughts were sprinting and her tongue had to race to catch them. He didn’t interrupt.

 

The garden had changed in the two years since she arrived in Oldtown. It wasn’t a garden anymore, not really. It was a sanctuary. A testament. A prayer whispered in petals and roots. He had called it her Garden of Wonder first in jest. Now, it was something half-holy.

 

“Did you know that certain orchids can mimic other flowers to trick bees into pollinating them? They lie. They lie to survive.”

 

She glanced at him—just once, quick and sharp, like a bird—then back to her hands.

 

“I didn’t.” Daeron replied. “Though I suppose I’d lie too, if it meant staying near you.”

 

That earned him a twitch of her lips. Not quite a smile. Not quite not.

 

He’d been trying to earn that smile since the first day she arrived, bleeding and silent, her eyes all bronze fire and broken glass. He’d called her his wife then, without ceremony, without permission. Just a child’s stubborn wish. A wish that never quite faded.

 

“I had this vision.” He said, letting his fingers skim a leaf heavy with dew. “You were wearing a crown of thorns and vines. The kind that grow over ruined towers.”

 

Irene hummed noncommittally.

 

“And you were yelling at the High Septon.”

 

That earned a real sound—snort or laugh, he couldn’t tell. He would count it as both.

 

“I wouldn’t yell.” She said. “I’d make him drink tea steeped in foxglove. Watch him panic.”

 

Daeron grinned. “You’re terrifying.”

 

“I’m practical.”

 

“And beautiful.”

 

“Stop it.”

 

“No.”

 

She huffed, stabbing her trowel into the soil with unnecessary force.

 

The rumors had only grown since she’d healed the entirety of Oldtown during last year’s pox outbreak. They called her the Maiden Made Fleah, the Scarlet Saint. They lit candles under her likeness in the Starry Sept. Daeron had seen the paintings—roses blooming behind her, her hands bleeding gold. Irene hated them all.

 

“You know you can’t save everyone.” He said softly, watching her press a new sprig into the earth.

 

“Yes, I can.”

 

“Irene.”

 

She didn’t answer. Instead, she smoothed the soil like smoothing her skirts, methodical. Her fingers moved with care most people only reserved for infants or relics. He wondered if the plants knew she loved them. He wondered if they loved her back.

 

“I don’t want to be worshipped.” She said after a moment, barely more than a whisper. “I want them to take care of themselves. To not die.”

 

He knew what she meant. Her voice did not break. She had never allowed it to, not even when speaking of Highgarden or the bodies they pulled from the ash. But sometimes, her hands trembled.

 

“They think you’re a miracle.”

 

“I’m not.” Her jaw clenched. “I’m the result of too much loss and too much learning. There’s nothing divine in desperation.”

 

Daeron reached out slowly, gently, and tugged a curl from her forehead.

 

“You’re my wife.” He said, serious now. “That’s miracle enough.”

 

“You’re insufferable.”

 

“I’m persistent.”

 

“You’re delusional.”

 

“Wife.” He said again, grinning. “Say it back.”

 

“Daeron.”

 

“Say it.”

 

“I’ll put nightshade in your lemon cakes.”

 

“Wife.”

 

“You’re eight summers.”

 

“While you’re nine summers.”

 

She rolled her eyes but didn’t argue further. That was a win.

 

They sat in silence for a while, birds trilling somewhere above. The breeze carried salt from the sea, but the garden was too full of scent—jasmine, sage, mint, foreign blossoms he’d ordered from Essos just because she once mumbled their names in her sleep. The maesters thought him mad for building her this place, but what did they know of grief or wonder?

 

“You didn’t eat this morning.”

 

“Wasn’t hungry.”

 

“Was it the dreams?”

 

She nodded once.

 

“Want to talk?”

 

“No.”

 

Daeron didn’t press. Instead, he leaned back on his elbows and stared up at the sky.

 

“I dreamt once of a dragon. It was pale blue and made of stars. You were riding it.”

 

“I’m not a Targaryen.”

 

“You didn’t need to be. The stars already knew who you were.”

 

She stilled beside him. He could hear her fidgeting, fingers working the edge of her sleeve.

 

“I don’t want to be remembered as some—symbol.” She said at last. “Not a savior. Not a martyr. Not a miracle.”

 

“You’ll be remembered as Irene.” Daeron said simply. “The girl who saves people, threatens septons, and makes the best rose tea in the Reach.”

 

Her hand brushed his then. Not held. Not clasped. Just brushed. A fleeting touch, but enough to send his heart tripping.

 

“Do you think I’m strange?” She asked, voice too quiet.

 

“Of course!” He said cheerfully.

 

She jerked her hand back.

 

“I think you’re the strangest, brightest, cleverest creature in the world!” He added before she could scowl. “And I wouldn’t have you any other way.”

 

Irene didn’t answer, but her posture softened, shoulders relaxing just a little. Her gaze wandered across the garden—her garden—where even the most finicky herbs bloomed in chaotic harmony.

 

He watched her watch them.

 

Her bronze eyes had turned gold in the sunlight. Her hair glowed like wildfire, unruly and perfect. She looked like she belonged to the earth and sky both, like something half-spoken by the gods and half-forged by grief.

 

His heart ached.

 

“I’ll build you another garden one day.”

 

She blinked. “Why?”

 

“Because one won’t be enough. You’ll need a several hundred at minimum.”

 

She tilted her head at him, suspicious. “Is this another one of your wooing attempts?”

 

“Obviously.”

 

“You’re relentless.”

 

“I’m Prince Daeron Targaryen.” He said with a shrug. “While you’re my wife, Lady Irene Tyrell.”

 

She rolled her eyes again but didn’t look away. Not this time. Her eyes met his, steady and unblinking, and something passed between them—not love, not yet. However something rawer. Younger. The seed of something that might survive, if only the world allowed it.

 

For now, it was enough.

 

They sat together until the sun dipped lower, casting gold through the garden, bathing everything in a light too soft to last. Daeron reached for her hand again. This time, she didn’t pull away.

 

And in the middle of chaos, prophecy, and prayers she hated, Irene smiled.

 

“Lady Irene.” Then came the voice—measured, smooth as aged parchment and just as dry—from the shaded path beyond the citrus trees.

 

Daeron turned his head before Irene did. He’d come to recognize the cadence of that voice, firm, never raised, not even when Daeron had once knocked over an inkwell onto one of his priceless maps. Otto didn’t shout, at least towards Irene. He simply spoke in a way that made silence feel dangerous to everyone except Irene.

 

Irene didn’t flinch, only brushed a thumb along the fuzzy stem of the herb she’d been tending. A slow blink, bronze eyes narrowing against the sunlight.

 

“Uncle Otto.” She said, without looking up.

 

The former Lord Hand of the King stepped into view, flanked by a steward who was already sweating despite the shade. Otto himself remained untouched by the heat, his robes of Hightower green and bone-white falling heavy and immaculate. His silver beard was trimmed as always, his hair swept back like the order of the Realm depended on it.

 

He paused, just briefly, upon seeing her bare feet.

 

“Shoes, child.” Otto said with a sigh, pressing his fingers to the bridge of his nose. “For the love of the gods, must you always appear as if you’ve tumbled out of a hedge maze?”

 

Irene tilted her head, curls spilling over her cheek, and raised one foot like a dancer showing off a slipper. “Soil connects me to the plants. Shoes disrupt the balance.”

 

“You sound like a hedge witch.”

 

“I take that as a compliment.”

 

Otto gave a long-suffering exhale that Daeron recognized well—it was the same one he gave when explaining the same trade route economics to Daeron for the third time.

 

The old man turned his gaze toward Daeron then. “Daeron, are you keeping your cousin out of trouble or enabling her eccentricities?”

 

Daeron smiled sheepishly. “I’m helping her water the belladonna.”

 

Otto’s brow lifted. “Of course you are.”

 

Irene rose at last, stretching like a cat, brushing the dirt off her skirts though she made no move to find her slippers. Her gown—green and gold, embroidered with rose vines—had the hem soaked and stained. Her fingers bore ink-stains and earth alike.

 

“We’ve set the board in my solar.” Otto said, already turning on his heel. “Wash up, put on your shoes, and join me. There’s much to discuss. The matter of the Arbor’s harvest being delayed, among other things.”

 

“You said last time the Arbor was unshakable.” Irene replied, dusting her palms on her dress. “Have the grapes started staging a rebellion?”

 

Otto did not turn, though Daeron could see the ghost of a smile tug his cheek. “Bring your wit if you must. Just not your bare feet.”

 

She waited until Otto had disappeared around the hedge wall before grumbling. “Why must all old men be obsessed with footwear?”

 

“I don’t think it’s about shoes.” Daeron offered. “I think it’s about you.”

 

She arched a brow.

 

“They keep expecting you to become someone else. Someone… cleaner. You’re not dirty, not really. You’re just real. That’s scarier.”

 

Irene blinked, once, twice. Then nodded, almost solemnly. “You’re smarter than they say.”

 

He puffed up slightly, until she added. “Though not by much.”

 

“Irene!”

 

The corridors of the Hightower were cool and still, carved of pale stone that drank in the sea breeze. The stained glass cast pools of color onto the floor as Daeron followed Irene, her now-barely-brushed hair cascading behind her like fire. Her slippers clicked reluctantly on the tile, as if they, too, resented being worn.

 

She had scrubbed the worst of the dirt from her hands, though a smudge of green still lingered on her knuckles. Daeron didn’t mention it. He liked her better when she was messy.

 

They reached Otto’s solar to find the board already arranged: a cyvasse match in mid-opening, pieces set like battle lines frozen in time. The sun cut through the lattice windows, washing the table in gold and dust motes. Otto stood behind his chair, one hand resting on the carved wood, the other holding a rolled parchment.

 

“I assume you will not open with the same rook’s march you used last time.”

 

“I might.” Irene said, sliding into her seat. “It depends how much I want to humiliate you.”

 

Daeron stifled a laugh.

 

Otto ignored her jab with the ease of a man who had been repeatedly bested by a child of nine summers and learned to live with it. “The Citadel has finally concluded their findings on the blight in Greenheart. Three separate maesters contradict one another. No surprise there.”

 

He unrolled the parchment and passed it to Irene, who took it with the reverence most girls her age reserved for dolls or embroidery.

 

Daeron drifted to the window seat as they began to play. He didn’t try to follow the game anymore—not the cyvasse nor the conversation. The moves Irene made on the board often mirrored the ones she made with her words: sidestepping assumptions, slipping between expectation and defiance like a wraith in silk.

 

“What do you make of Lord Merryweather’s suggestion?” Otto asked, moving a spearman.

 

“He’s posturing.” Irene replied, already shifting her elephant across the board. “He wants the grain tariffs lifted in time for his daughter’s betrothal. She’s to marry into House Oakheart. It’ll be a feast, and Merryweather won’t allow himself to look weak in front of old Oak-and-Iron.”

 

Otto considered that. “You read the raven from Lord Oakheart?”

 

“I read between the lines.”

 

The old man’s lips twitched again. Not quite a smile. More like quiet approval.

 

Daeron let the conversation wash over him, half-watching as Irene captured one of Otto’s trebuchets. She hadn’t lost a match to him, not once. At best, Otto drew her into a stalemate, and even then, he walked away frowning.

 

And though he rarely praised aloud, Daeron had seen the way his grandsire looked at her—like she was a cipher he couldn’t crack, and gods, did he want to. He respected her in a way he didn’t respect most adults, let alone children.

 

“You could be Queen.” Otto mused aloud once Irene moved her dragon.

 

“I’ve no interest in being anyone’s Queen.” She said. “I’d rather be a scalpel.”

 

Daeron blinked. “A what?”

 

“She means she wants to cut throats, not shake hands.” Otto murmured, amused.

 

“I mean I want to fix the things that are sick.” Irene clarified. “You can’t fix the Realm with policy alone. You need precision. Strategy. Sometimes poison.”

 

“You sound like your grandfather.” Otto said.

 

“Which one? Lord Hightower or the late Lord Tyrell?” She replied, though Daeron wasn’t sure if she meant it as jest or not.

 

The game dragged into a slow dance of attrition. Daeron stared out the window, thinking about what he’d overheard from the squires and chambermaids.

 

Aegon was still drunken whoremonger. Helaena whispered to her beetles and once mistook a knight’s armor for a shell. Aemond brooded, dragonless still, and furious for it. Alicent had summoned Daeron twice this month already, but he’d sent polite refusals. He was needed in Oldtown. At least, that was the excuse.

 

He watched Irene now, her lips pursed in thought, fingers twitching toward her rook. Her bronze eyes flickered from the board to Otto and back again, calculating. Always calculating.

 

Daeron thought maybe she would be the one to fix the world.

 

When Otto tipped his king in surrender, Irene said nothing. She simply sat back, eyes glinting with tired satisfaction.

 

“You’re wasting away here.” Otto said after a beat. “The court will come sniffing soon. They already whisper.”

 

“Let them whisper.” She said, reaching for her glass of cooled tea. “I’d rather be strange and alive than proper and dead.”

 

Otto studied her. “You understand that as heir to the Reach, you will be called to King’s Landing eventually.”

 

“And when I am, I will go.” She sipped the tea. “But not before the arbor roses bloom. I want to see if they grow purple like the Essosi promised.”

 

Otto’s lips pressed together in the faintest hint of a smirk. “The Realm is lucky you prefer plants over people.”

 

“No.” Irene said, setting her cup down. “The Realm is lucky I don’t prefer fire.”

 

Later, when they had left the solar and Daeron walked beside her down the tower steps, he said quietly. “Grandsire is right. You could be queen, if you wanted.”

 

Irene glanced at him. “That would require marriage of a Targaryen, or a coupe.”

 

He shrugged. “You could marry me.”

 

She blinked.

 

“I mean—I already call you my wife.”

 

“That’s only because you keep insisting.”

 

“Well, I’m persistent.”

 

She stopped at the stairwell, turning to face him. The breeze pulled at her hair, casting wild red-gold streaks across her freckled cheeks. Her eyes, when they met his, were ancient and new all at once.

 

“You’re my favorite Targaryen.” She said. “Though that’s a very short list.”

 

He grinned. “So… that’s a yes?”

 

She rolled her eyes and kept walking.

 

Daeron followed, heart soaring. She hadn’t said no. And in a world brimming with war, prophecy, and fire, sometimes a maybe was more than enough.

 

The climb to the top of the Hightower left Daeron breathless, but Irene showed no such fatigue. She moved like a shadow ahead of him, her feet silent on the worn stone steps, her green-and-gold skirts brushing the walls, curls unbound and wild as the wind that waited above them.

 

She didn’t pause once.

 

The closer they came to the sky, the fewer things there were between them and the world. The hush of the citadel below faded into a breeze that tugged at their sleeves, then into a wind that whispered like an old god. And then, finally, they reached it—the summit.

 

The flame of the Hightower burned bright in its cradle of polished bronze and blackened iron, fed by dragon-glass oil, ever-lighted. It cast no smoke, only fire and heat, and a smell like stone warmed by sun. Around it, the parapet opened like a crown above Oldtown, the city sprawling far and vast below. From this height, the streets looked like a sprawl of veins, the Mander like a silver thread. The bells of the Starry Sept rang faint and low in the distance.

 

Irene leaned her hands against the outer ledge, peering down as if she might count every person who moved through the marketplace below.

 

Daeron said nothing at first. He watched her, the way her curls blew into her face and she didn’t brush them away, how her shoulders held tension like she’d forgotten to exhale. Then he turned his eyes skyward.

 

Tessarion.

 

She was a blur of sapphire in the clouds, cutting across the sky with graceful violence, every wingbeat sending thunder rolling over the rooftops. His dragon, the Blue Queen, danced above the harbor, a streak of moonlit blue, scales like glass and polished steel, glinting in the afternoon sun.

 

“She’s beautiful.” Irene said, not turning.

 

“She knows it.” Daeron replied with a grin. “My dragon is as vain as a mirror.”

 

“She’s free.”

 

That gave him pause. Irene didn’t look at him, but her tone had changed—soft and distant, like she wasn’t speaking to him but to the wind itself.

 

“We could fly.” Daeron said after a moment. “Right now. I could call Tessarion to us, and we’d be in the sky before anyone noticed.”

 

Irene blinked, finally glancing sideways at him. “And go where?”

 

“Over the Narrow Sea.” Daeron said easily, stepping closer. “To Essos. Anywhere. I’ve read about places where it never snows, and the food tastes like summer year-round. We could live on cake.”

 

“Cake?” Her lip twitched. “That’s your grand plan for exile and rebellion? Cake?”

 

“Well, and fruits.” He added with a shrug. “But mostly cake. You like honeycake, don’t you?”

 

“I do, not as much as strawberry cakes however.” She admitted, voice thoughtful. “Though I don’t think you can barter your way through Volantis on sponge and frosting.”

 

Daeron grinned. “You’d be surprised. I’m a prince.”

 

“You’d be dead.” She said simply, turning her eyes back to the city below. “While I’d be sold or worse married off to some merchant with a fat purse and five chins.”

 

He fell quiet. The wind tugged harder now, lifting the edges of their cloaks.

 

She looked smaller in that moment, even smaller than she was. Irene Tyrell, Heir to Highgarden, future Paramount of the Reach, master of poisons and herbs and strategy. However she was still only nine summers, still a girl born of tragedy, a girl who had stood among ash and still lived. Yet there was a fragility to her then, a sliver of something raw that Daeron rarely saw.

 

“I would never let anyone sell you.”

 

“You say that now.”

 

“I mean it.” He stepped closer, his shoulder brushing hers. “I’d burn the world first.”

 

Her expression didn’t change, but her fingers gripped the stone ledge a little tighter.

 

He pointed toward Tessarion, her form now curling into a spiral high above the clouds. “I could do it. She’d carry us anywhere. Far from war and oaths and courts and gransire’s lectures. Far from the Seven Kingdoms and the gods. Just us and the cake.”

 

“You’re serious.”

 

He looked at her. “I am.”

 

Irene turned fully then, her bronze eyes searching his face as if testing for lies. Daeron held still, let her look. It wasn’t often she met anyone’s gaze directly. He considered it a victory each time she did it with him.

 

Her hand came up, hesitant, brushing his sleeve. “Do you ever think about it?” She asked quietly. “What it’d be like to not be wanted? Not as a symbol or a title. Just… to be left alone?”

 

“All the time.”

 

She dropped her hand, nodding once. “Then maybe you do understand.”

 

They stood in silence. The wind pulled at them. Tessarion circled lazily now, casting a shadow over the flame tower. Far below, the city moved like a breathing creature, unaware of the two children above them who held dreams like daggers behind their ribs.

 

“I think I’d like to go north.” She spoke finally, surprising him.

 

“North?”

 

“Beyond the Wall.” She said, eyes glittering. “They say there are no lords there. No kings. Just snow and sky and things older than dragons. Maybe there’s no war there.”

 

“There’s also no cake.” Daeron pointed out.

 

She snorted. “Then we’ll pack some.”

 

He grinned. “So is that a yes? Shall I saddle Tessarion?”

 

She glanced at him, all mischief now. “If you can get me to mount a dragon without a saddle or rope, you deserve to fly.”

 

“I’ll catch you if you fall.”

 

“You’ll fall faster.”

 

Daeron’s grin widened. “Still worth it.”

 

A long pause passed between them, comfortable this time. He heard the flame crackling behind them, constant and ancient, a beacon to ships that might never reach port again. The Hightower flame never died. Not even in storm. It was the oldest signal in the world.

 

“Do you know what they call me in court?”

 

“I know what I call you.”

 

“I’m serious.”

 

He hesitated. “What?”

 

“The Last Bloom of Highgarden.” She said. “The Rose of Ash and Flame. The Maiden of Ruin. All pretty things that mean one thing. I was meant to die, but I didn’t.”

 

He didn’t know what to say to that.

 

So instead, he reached for her hand and she let him take it.

 

“You weren’t meant to die.”

 

“I was meant to be a ghost.”

 

“You’re not.”

 

“No. I’m not.”Her fingers curled into his. “However sometimes I wish I was.”

 

He didn’t say anything. Just stood with her, while Tessarion flew above, and the Hightower burned, and all of Oldtown stretched out like a map waiting to be rewritten.

 

“You’d come with me?” Irene asked Daeron after a while, her voice small.

 

“Always.” He vowed.

 

“To the end of the world?”

 

“To the end of the known world and into the great unknown.”

Notes:

two year time skip, it is currently 124 AC — irene is 9 years old

also lmao otto lowkey wanting to steal irene away from his brother and make her his grandchild because she doesn’t disappoint him

daeron: let’s just take tessarion and fly across the narrow sea live on cakes and never come back
irene: i’ll become a herbal witch
daeron: and i’ll be your cake-bearing husband
alicent: *hyperventilating in a pew*
rhaenyra: *knocks over a goblet* i’ve seen this film before…
alicent: and i didn’t like the ending…

irene: we could build a greenhouse in essos
daeron: and raise bees
irene: and name them after historical figures
daeron: our first bee shall be maegor
otto: i am begging you to think of one responsible thought

irene: what if the stars are just dead gods watching us fail?
daeron: or what if the stars are raisins and the sky is just cake?
irene: i like yours better

tessarion: *landing on the tower like a goddess*
irene: she’s beautiful
daeron: she’s my second favorite girl
irene: who’s the first?
daeron: you obviously
tessarion: *offended dragon noise*

irene: if you want to win at cyvasse you must embrace murder
otto: i’m not sure that’s the point of the game
irene: weak mindset

daeron: let’s fake our deaths and move to pentos
irene: pentos is a cultural wasteland
daeron: okay lys then
irene: now you’re talking

alicent: when i said marry politically i didn’t mean emotionally traumatized heirs
daeron: well too fucking bad

gwayne: you can’t threaten someone with a sprig of rosemary
irene: not with that attitude

aemond: why is there a crow on your shoulder?
irene: that’s my lawyer

daeron: you’re bleeding
irene: so is the realm

aegon: i’ve made mistakes
irene: your birth was the first

daeron: when we’re older, will you still like me?
irene: if you bring pastries, yes

alicent: you will treat the faith with reverence
irene: i gave the septon holy water infused with mint and mild sedative
otto: you drugged the septon?!
irene: he smiled for once

aegon: i had a vision
irene: was it before or after the wine?
aegon: it’s prophecy
irene: it’s a hangover

viserys: you shouldn’t talk to birds
irene: you talk to a dragon skull
viserys: fair

daeron: do you believe in love?
irene: i believe in contingency plans and scheduled naps

daemon: we should go to war
irene: you should go to therapy

daemon: i’ve killed men for less
irene: then you’re wildly inefficient

irene: if i disappear one day, assume it was voluntary
daeron: i’ll follow
irene: that defeats the point

daeron: you really are otto’s favorite
irene: obviously
gwayne: i’m his son
otto: regrettably

Chapter 11

Notes:

this chapter is like almost 12k words

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

𝐓𝐇𝐄 𝐇𝐈𝐆𝐇𝐓𝐎𝐖𝐄𝐑 gardens always smelled of salt and roses. Even in late summer, when the Reach’s air grew heavy with the sweetness of ripe fruit, Oldtown carried the tang of the sea. Daeron breathed it in as he lingered among the marble paths, his riding leathers creaking softly with each impatient shift of weight. Tessarion’s scales glimmered in his mind’s eye, blue as summer skies after rain, waiting at the far end of the city. Yet here he stood, in the hush of the Hightower’s private gardens, waiting on a her. 

 

Irene sat cross-legged by a marble basin where goldfish darted like coins beneath rippling water. Her vermilion curls flamed in the sun, unruly as ever, and a cluster of lavender cuttings lay scattered on her skirts. She had pulled them from their beds, only to replant them in a more favorable patch of soil, muttering about roots and crowding. Always muttering, always fidgeting, her quick little hands unable to keep still.

 

“Irene.” Daeron began, his voice low, coaxing. He had rehearsed this many times. “She’s ready now. Tessarion is big enough to carry two.”

 

Irene did not look up immediately. She smoothed the damp soil with her thumb, leaving a brown streak across her pale skin. Only after a long pause did her bronze eyes flick to him, sharp and restless, like the glint of a blade in sunlight.

 

“You don’t stop, do you?” She said, voice pitched high with the faintest lilt of amusement. “Every time you see me it’s the same. ‘Irene, come ride with me. Irene, Tessarion misses you. Irene, don’t you want to feel the sky?’ You’re more persistent than mildew.”

 

Daeron allowed himself a smile, though his chest tightened. “If I were mildew, you’d never scrub me out, and you’d grow to like the company. Admit it.”

 

She scrunched her freckled nose, then jabbed the stick into the soil as if impaling the very thought. “I like Tessarion. I like her more than most people. However flying… I don’t want to fall.”

 

Her tone was matter-of-fact, like a maester cataloguing symptoms, but Daeron heard the catch beneath it—the small tremor, the fear not of dragons nor heights, but of the abyss waiting if one slipped. It was not fear of heights, Daeron knew. Irene would climb walls like a stray cat if no one stopped her, scrambling up balconies and trees until her skirts tore and the servants and guards wailed. 

 

“You won’t fall.” His words came out quicker than he intended, but he stepped closer, lowering his voice, willing her to believe. “I would never let you fall.”

 

Her gaze darted away, toward the lavender hedge where bees busied themselves. “People always say that. They say they won’t let you, but then—” She cut herself off, lips pressing tight, shoulders tense beneath the emerald silk of her gown.

 

Daeron’s chest tightened. Seven save him, she had no idea how much of his heart she already held in her small hands. He knelt beside her, lowering himself until his knees pressed the stone path, ignoring the discomfort. At this distance, he could see the freckles across her nose, the faint tremor of her fingers still worrying at the lavender leaves.

 

“Irene.” His voice broke softer now, stripped of the careful tones he had practiced. It came out raw, unvarnished. “I am not other people. I'm Daeron. If you fall, Irene, I swear by the Seven, by every star in the sky, I will catch you. Iif my arms fail, Tessarion’s wings will not. The sky itself would sooner break than let you be lost.”

 

Her fingers stilled.

 

The air between them seemed to still, the hum of bees in the garden fading, even the sea breeze pausing as though the world itself held its breath.

 

Irene’s lashes lowered, hiding her expression for a heartbeat. Then she looked at him, really looked, with those strange bronze eyes that seemed to see through armor and skin alike. She searched his face as though weighing every syllable he had spoken, testing it like a healer testing a tincture against poison.

 

At last, she gave the faintest nod. Almost imperceptible, but enough to strike light through him like a blade of sun through storm clouds.

 

“You say things like you mean them."

 

“Its because I do.”

 

“What if you couldn’t? What if you missed? People drop things all the time. Babies. Bread loaves. Wine cups. What if I were the bread loaf?”

 

“Then I would dive after you until my bones broke. I would rather shatter upon the ground myself than see you harmed.”

 

Irene blinked once, then again. Her hand twitched in his, but she did not pull away. “That sounds inconvenient." She said at last, though her voice had softened. “To be everything. Heavy to carry.”

 

“I do not mind the weight." Daeron answered, and it was the truest thing he had ever spoken.

 

A silence stretched, filled only by the faint rustle of leaves and the murmured prayers of the Starry Sept in the distance. At last Irene drew a breath, long and deliberate, and whispered, “Alright.”

 

For a heartbeat Daeron thought he had imagined it. Then the meaning struck, and his chest filled so swiftly it near pained him. His face broke into a smile he could not have restrained if he tried, a smile that lit his whole frame with sudden boyish joy. “Truly?”

 

Irene shrugged, affecting nonchalance though her fingers toyed with the hem of her sleeve. “If I fall, you’ll catch me. You swore it.”

 

Without thinking, Daeron reached for her. His hand closed around hers—gentle, yet firm enough to anchor. Her skin was warm, smudged with soil, delicate yet pulsing with life. She startled faintly at the contact, her brows knitting, but she didn’t pull away. That was enough.

 

“Come." He said, his voice steadier now, carrying the surety of a knight who had won a battle. “She’s waiting.”

 

He rose, drawing her to her feet with him. The garden path stretched before them, sunlight dappling through climbing roses and the looming shadow of the Hightower itself.

 

At the garden gates, two retainers bowed low. Beyond, a carriage waited in the cobbled courtyard, its wood polished, its harnessed horses tossing their heads impatiently. Oldtown sprawled past the walls, the sound of gulls and distant bells drifting on the wind.

 

Irene slowed, her free hand worrying at the hem of her gown. “I don’t have riding leathers.”

 

Her voice was matter-of-fact, not fearful, but Daeron heard the note of testing—her way of probing for excuses to retreat.

 

He gave her the kind of smile that lit his whole face, boyish despite the leather and steel he wore. “You’ll be fine. Tessarion won’t care what you’re wearing. She knows you already if anything she likes you better than me.”

 

Irene tilted her head, curls spilling, considering. Then, with a faint sigh as though relenting to some inexorable tide, she allowed him to lead her forward.

 

Each step echoed with the rhythm of his heart. He could scarcely feel the ground beneath his boots. The weight of Oldtown’s eyes—curious septas, whispering servants, merchants watching from the square—meant nothing to him in that moment. All he saw was her small hand in his, the fiery halo of her hair catching the sun, and the promise of blue wings waiting beyond the city’s end.

 

At the carriage, Daeron released her only long enough to open the door. He turned back, extending his hand again, palm up, an unspoken vow in the gesture.

 

“May I help you, my beloved?” His voice softened, reverent.

 

For a moment, she stared at his hand as though it were some curious specimen she might dissect. Then, slowly, she placed her small fingers in his.

 

Daeron guided her up the step, steady as stone, certain as sunrise.

 

And as Irene entered the carriage, her curls catching the light like wildfire, Daeron thought he had never seen anything so radiant.

 

The interior of the carriage smelled faintly of cedar and rose oil, the cushions worn soft from years of Hightower use. Daeron steadied her with one hand as she stepped inside, small fingers resting against his palm only for the instant it took to balance. Yet he felt the impression of her touch linger as if burned into him. When she released him, he flexed his hand once, quietly, as though to keep the ghost of it from slipping away.

 

Irene settled on the cushioned bench across from him, skirts gathered awkwardly in her fists as if she had never quite learned the art of arranging them as other ladies did.

 

The horses shifted outside, hooves clattering against stone. The door shut, and the city’s light narrowed to the filtered gleam through the small window slats. The carriage lurched forward.

 

Daeron leaned back, leather creaking faintly, though his eyes never left her. Her lips moved faintly, silent words forming in some rapid rhythm of thought before spilling aloud without warning.

 

“I should have brought mint leaves. The air here’s thick—too much salt. It dries the throat. Did you know mint balances the humors when salt takes hold? The maesters never use it enough. They prefer wine or honey, but both cling heavy to the tongue.”

 

Daeron smiled faintly, warmth stirring in his chest. She was off—spiraling into her world, where plants held more sense than politics and where cures were tucked into every hedge and pot. He could have listened to her ramble until the Stranger himself came calling.

 

“You’re right." He said softly, though she had not asked. “You always are.”

 

That made her glance at him, and he met her gaze evenly, letting her see nothing but sincerity. She rolled her eyes after a moment, but the faintest curve touched her lips before she ducked her head again.

 

Outside, the carriage rattled over cobblestones, the cries of merchants spilling through the slats—fishmongers calling their wares, apprentices shouting prices for cloth, the low toll of a septon’s bell marking the hour. Daeron caught snatches of murmurs when the horses slowed at a crossing.

 

“—the prince—”

“—rose of ash—”

“—dragon's bride, mark my words—”

 

The whispers seeped in, as constant as the sea’s tide. He ignored them. Let them talk. Let them wonder. They did not see her the way he did.

 

Irene had drawn her knees slightly inward, fingers now drumming against them in quick, uneven beats. “Your dragon pit." She said abruptly, voice quickened. “It stinks of ammonia, doesn’t it? They use it to mask the musk. Foolish. It doesn’t work. Better to use lavender oil—or wormwood smoke, even. Wormwood drives away parasites too. But no one listens.”

 

“You’re the only one I’d listen to." Daeron replied, and he meant it.

 

She huffed, though it sounded almost like a laugh. “That’s unwise. I’d have you burning rosemary sprigs before battle instead of oiling your sword.”

 

“Then I’d smell sweet when I struck." He teased, leaning forward slightly, a grin tugging at his lips. “Perhaps the enemy would lay down arms, charmed by the scent.”

 

That earned him a sharp look, though her eyes glittered. “Or they’d cut you down faster, to end the nonsense.”

 

Daeron chuckled, savoring the sparring. She always gave as good as she received, never simpering, never cooing like the daughters of court who fluttered their lashes at him. Irene Tyrell would roll her eyes at a prince and lecture him on the curative properties of willow bark before ever thinking to flatter. Gods, how he adored her for it.

 

“You think me nonsense then?” He pressed, voice dropping to a playful lilt.

 

Her bronze gaze flicked to him, narrowed. “Frequently.”

 

He leaned forward, elbows on his knees, closing the distance between them by careful inches. “And yet, here you sit in a carriage with me.”

 

She blinked, lashes flickering quick, and shifted her attention back to the tassel on the wall. “Only because you insisted.”

 

“Insisted?” His grin widened. “I invited. You accepted.”

 

“I coerced." She corrected primly, smoothing her gown’s hem again.

 

Daeron laughed outright, head tipping back for a moment. The sound startled the horses, earning a jolt of the carriage, but he didn’t care. Every exchange with her left him lighter, as if even her barbs were spun of sunlight.

 

Silence stretched for a few heartbeats after, filled by the city’s pulse beyond the walls. Daeron studied her anew. How could anyone else not see it? The tiny furrow that formed between her brows when she grew serious. The faint tremor in her right hand when the noise outside grew too loud, betraying the anxiety she masked behind wit. The way her lips pressed together when she restrained a smile, as though joy were something dangerous to show.

 

She tapped her fingers again, faster now, her mind clearly turning. “How high will Tessarion fly with two? The lift must be altered. Dragons regulate weight differently than hawks—hawks spread their wings wider, but dragons use their tails as counterbalance. You’ll need to sit forward. Otherwise—”

 

“I won’t let us topple." Daeron said softly, cutting in before she spun too far into worry. He wanted to reach out, to take her hand again, but settled for letting his words linger warm in the air. “You forget, Irene. Tessarion and I are one. If you are with me, you are with her too.”

 

Her gaze darted to him, searching. “And if she drops me?”

 

“I’ll hold you." He answered instantly. “Always. Didn’t I promise already?”

 

The words seemed to hang heavier now, echoing against the carriage’s wood. She looked away quickly, curls veiling her face, but he saw the faint color warming her pale cheek. His heart leapt, though he forced his own expression calm.

 

The carriage turned sharply, the city’s noise swelling. Daeron caught glimpses through the slats: Oldtown’s streets lined with stalls, septons in green robes raising hands in blessing, apprentices pausing with baskets of parchment to gape. 

 

Irene watched too, but with a different eye. “They stare as if I’m some relic." She muttered. “As though my freckles mean prophecy. Fools.” Her tone was brisk, but Daeron heard the faint strain beneath it.

 

“They stare because they’ve never seen anyone like you." He said simply.

 

She snorted. “They’ve seen plenty of maidens.”

 

“Not you.” His voice deepened, quiet but sure. “Not the way you sit too straight when you’re nervous. Not the way you hum under your breath when you think no one listens. Not the way your eyes change when you talk of healing—burning brighter than any dragon's flame.”

 

Her fingers stilled. Her breath hitched faintly, almost imperceptible.

 

She did not answer, only stared fixedly at the passing wall outside. But Daeron saw it—the way her lashes fluttered quicker, the way her foot tapped once against the floor before going still. He had unsettled her, though whether it was discomfort or something else, he dared not guess.

 

To ease it, he let his grin return, softer this time. “And certainly not the way you scowl when I tease you. That alone would make the realm kneel.”

 

That earned him the roll of her eyes he had been waiting for, sharp and familiar, a tether pulling them back from the edge of too-much. “You’re insufferable." She said, voice steady again.

 

“Perhaps.” He leaned back, satisfied, watching her resume her fidget with the gown seam. “Though only for you.”

 

The carriage rocked on, the sea breeze threading through the city now, sharper, carrying the faint musk of dragons even before the pit came into view. Irene wrinkled her nose. “See? I told you. Ammonia. If you’d just burn wormwood—”

 

Daeron laughed again, rich and warm, as the wheels ground to a halt.

 

The door swung open, and sunlight poured in. Beyond lay the dragonpit’s gates, heavy iron, and the faint shadow of blue wings shifting within.

 

Daeron rose first, then turned, offering his hand. “Ready?” He asked softly.

 

Her bronze eyes lifted to him, wary, calculating, but alive with some unspoken spark. She placed her small hand in his once more.

 

And Daeron, steadying her down the carriage step, thought that if he died in that moment, he would have died whole.

 

The sunlight hit differently outside, washed pale by the looming walls of the pit. The air grew heavier as they stepped down, salted wind carrying an undertone of musk and smoke. The smell was unmistakable—dragon. It clung to the stones, seeped into cloth, saturated the breath. Daeron had known it since boyhood, the scent of fire and storm, and yet it still stirred the hairs on his arms, raising memory and reverence alike.

 

Irene wrinkled her nose the instant it struck her. “There. Ammonia." She said under her breath, as if vindicated. “I told you.”

 

Daeron bit back a laugh, though his lips curved. Gods, even here, before the beast of flame and sky, she would make it about herbs and humors. “Perhaps I’ll have wormwood burned for her, if it pleases you." He murmured.

 

“You should have already." She replied primly, brushing an invisible fleck from her skirts. “It would be better for her lungs.”

 

Her lungs. Not the city’s stench, not her own discomfort. Tessarion’s well-being. Daeron felt something tighten in his chest at that.

 

The dragonpit doors groaned open, ancient hinges echoing. The cavern yawned ahead, shadows alive with smoke. Heat rolled outward in waves, carrying the deep, resonant sound of a low rumble. Not the clatter of hooves, not the roll of a cart—something deeper. A chest of thunder.

 

Irene’s step did not falter. She slipped her fingers from his hand—not sharply, not in rejection, but with absent-minded certainty, as if her attention had shifted entirely forward. She moved like a girl crossing into her own domain.

 

The pit stretched vast inside, its high dome ringed by iron grates to let the smoke curl skyward. The floor bore scars where fire had licked stone. The air shimmered faintly with heat. And there, in the center, coiled Tessarion.

 

Her scales gleamed sapphire and cobalt, every shift of her body sending ripples of light like sunlight striking water. Her eyes were molten copper, half-lidded, watching. Wings half-spread, she looked less beast than living tempest.

 

Daeron’s heart leapt into his throat at the sight of her. Pride, awe, and that ever-present thrum of connection surged within him. Tessarion was his other self, blood and soul twined. Yet in that moment, watching Irene walk forward, he felt something stranger. As though Tessarion had been waiting for her too.

 

The keepers stood in clusters at the edge, wary, their roughspun tunics dark with sweat. Behind them rested the saddle, propped on trestles—a gleam of leather and polished iron, shaped not for one, but two. His commission. Weeks of quiet planning, careful whispers, coins passed in secrecy. It gleamed now like a confession.

 

“Seven." Irene breathed, not in fear but something nearer to reverence. Her curls caught the glow of firelight, a halo of wild flame echoing Tessarion’s shimmer. She stepped closer still.

 

Daeron’s hand twitched to stop her, to caution, to command—but then Tessarion moved.

 

The she-dragon lowered her head slowly, copper eyes narrowing with a sound like a sigh of bellows. She pressed her snout forward, toward the small figure in green and gold. Irene did not flinch. She lifted one tentative hand, fingers still smudged with garden soil, and laid them against sapphire scales.

 

Tessarion huffed, hot air ruffling Irene’s curls, and nudged her chest lightly. Not a shove. A greeting.

 

Daeron exhaled shakily. His knees nearly bent from the relief and wonder of it. He had known Tessarion’s temper—sharp, unpredictable as storm squalls. For her to bend so readily—

 

The dragon’s wing shifted suddenly. One vast span of blue membrane unfurled, and with a deliberate sweep, it pressed against Daeron’s chest. Not hard enough to knock him, but insistent, shoving him back a pace.

 

He blinked, startled. “Traitor." He muttered under his breath.

 

Irene glanced over her shoulder, mouth twitching. “She likes me better.”

 

Daeron found himself laughing despite the sting. Gods, even Tessarion knew where her loyalty strayed.

 

The dragon drew her head lower, pressing her snout against Irene’s side, almost curling around her. Irene leaned without hesitation, fingers tracing along the ridge of scales, murmuring something too soft for Daeron to catch. The sight rooted him in place.

 

How many would have run shrieking? How many knights boasted courage, only to pale at the breath of dragonfire? Yet this girl, with soil beneath her nails and a mind full of plants, stood as though she had always belonged there.

 

He saw every detail with aching clarity: the way her curls clung damp to her temples from the heat; the faint smudge of dirt across her wrist; the way her lips parted just slightly as she studied Tessarion’s breathing, as if cataloguing it against some internal ledger of humors and pulses. No one else would see it. No one else would think it worth noticing. But Daeron did. Every flicker of her lashes, every unconscious hum in her throat, every wayward strand of hair—he stored them like holy relics.

 

“Be careful." He said at last, voice lower than he intended. Not command—plea.

 

Irene tilted her head, bronze eyes flashing back to him. “She won’t hurt me. Don’t hover.”

 

Hover. As though he weren’t burning from the inside out, watching her stand where fire itself breathed. He forced a smile, stepping closer again, though Tessarion’s wing twitched warningly.

 

“Jealous girl." Irene murmured to the dragon, as though scolding a pet hound.

 

Daeron barked a laugh. “You scold her as if she’s yours.”

 

“Perhaps she is." Irene shot back without hesitation, eyes gleaming.

 

The keepers stirred uneasily at that, trading glances, but Daeron only felt something warm coil through him. She said it like a jest, but some part of him believed it. Tessarion had claimed her in that instant, as surely as fire claims wood.

 

From the shadows, one of the keepers approached, bowing low, sweat dripping from his brow. His voice carried rough with awe. “My prince. The saddle is here. Tessarion is ready to be fitted.”

 

Daeron turned his gaze back to Irene, her hand still resting on sapphire scales, and thought that perhaps ready was far too small a word for what this moment truly was.

 

The saddle was brought forward with reverent care, carried by four men who staggered under its weight. Even before it touched the stone, Daeron’s eyes caught the details—every piece of leather and brass worked exactly as he had ordered in secrecy.

 

Polished black leather, thick and durable, stitched with silver thread. The iron stirrups gleamed, their edges etched with scales to echo Tessarion’s own hide. But it was the flourishes that seized Irene’s attention.

 

On the flanks, inlaid with beaten gold, bloomed roses. Not crude symbols, not half-hearted mimicry, but full, blooming roses—House Tyrell’s glory, curling vines detailed down to every thorn. At their heart, faint but deliberate, twined the three-headed dragon of Targaryen. 

 

Irene’s brows drew together at the sight. For once, words did not spring instantly from her lips. She reached out, fingertips brushing the edge of one gilded rose, as though testing its reality.

 

“You—” She began, voice catching faintly.

 

Daeron stepped to her side, his heart hammering as though he were about to face trial. “For you." He said softly. “So none may mistake who flies with me.”

 

Her eyes flicked to his, sharp, questioning, full of that relentless scrutiny that always stripped him bare. Then, with a faint exhale, she shook her head—not in refusal, but in something nearer disbelief. She turned back to Tessarion, however her hand lingered on the rose sigil longer than needed. "Your rider is such a fool."

 

The keepers secured the saddle with practiced speed, leather straps tightened across Tessarion’s broad chest, the sound of buckles snapping taut echoing against stone. The dragon shifted restlessly, wings twitching, tail lashing sparks of dust from the ground.

 

“She’s impatient." Daeron murmured. “She knows.”

 

He offered his hand, palm up. Irene hesitated a beat, then placed her smaller fingers against his. The soil had long since worn away, leaving only the warmth of her skin. He guided her forward, toward the stirrup.

 

“Front." He said gently. “You’ll sit before me. Easier that way.”

 

She glanced at him sharply. “So you can watch me?”

 

“So I can hold you." He corrected.

 

Her lips pressed together, but she said nothing. With a quick motion, almost defiant, she placed her foot in the stirrup. Daeron steadied her waist as she swung her leg over, settling onto the broad saddle. She perched upright, hands braced against the pommel, curls bouncing wild about her shoulders.

 

Only then did Daeron mount behind, pulling himself up with practiced ease. The leather groaned under their combined weight, but Tessarion bore it without flinch. Daeron slid close, pressing forward until Irene’s back rested firmly against his chest. His arms curved around her, enclosing without trapping, one hand steadying the reins, the other braced near her hip.

 

The world narrowed to her warmth. The faint scent of lavender clung still to her hair, mingling now with dragon musk and smoke. Her breath rose quick, shallow at first, then steadied. He could feel it—the rhythm of her ribs beneath his own, the subtle shift when she swallowed, the quick dart of her pulse at her throat.

 

“This is—” Shr began, voice tight.

 

“Safe." Daeron finished for her. His mouth was near her ear, his voice a low murmur meant for her alone. “Always, with me.”

 

Her back stiffened, then eased, not quite trusting but not resisting either. Her hands settled against the pommel more firmly, fingers tapping once, twice, then stilling.

 

Daeron let the reins rest loose for the moment, Tessarion’s weight shifting beneath them, the living mountain of muscle coiled and waiting. The keepers strained at the gate chains, iron groaning as gears turned.

 

And in that waiting, in the stillness before flight, he reached for her hair.

 

Irene startled faintly when his fingers touched her curls. “What—”

 

“They’ll whip your face in the wind." He said calmly, already gathering a section, his hands steady, practiced. “Better tied.”

 

“You—” She twisted, half-turning her head, bronze eyes wide. “You know how?”

 

Daeron smiled faintly, though he kept his focus on his hands, weaving her curls back with careful precision. “A knight learns knots. Tethers. Reins. Not so different.”

 

But it was different, and he knew it. He had practiced long before this day, fumbling with strips of ribbon in solitude, imagining this exact moment. Now, with her hair soft beneath his fingers, the motions came smoother, as if his hands had always been meant for this.

 

“You should not know how. You're a prince." She muttered, though her voice had lost its edge. “That’s not—”

 

“Proper?” Daeron teased lightly, his breath brushing the shell of her ear. “Then let me be improper.”

 

She huffed, rolling her eyes though he couldn’t see it. “You’re insufferable.”

 

“And yet you let me.” His fingers tightened the knot neatly, tucking a curl back into place.

 

Silence answered him, but she did not pull away. When he finished, her hair was gathered securely, still wild but no longer blinding. He brushed his thumb once against the nape of her neck, feather-light, then drew back to take the reins fully.

 

The gates groaned wider, a spear of sunlight breaking through. Tessarion rumbled low, wings shifting, the heat of her body rising around them. The keepers shouted over the din, muscles straining at the winches.

 

“My prince!” One called, voice hoarse with awe. “She is ready!”

 

Daeron tightened his grip on the reins, the leather warm beneath his palms. Irene sat straight before him, small and stubborn and radiant, framed by the dragon’s restless power.

 

Ready. Gods, the word was too small.

 

The gates gave way with a final shudder, sunlight flooding the cavern like a blessing. Tessarion rumbled deep in her chest, wings half-spreading, the air alive with sparks of heat. Daeron felt it through the saddle, through the reins, through the very marrow of his bones — that electric thrum, the heartbeat of a storm about to break.

 

“Hold." He murmured against Irene’s ear, his voice low, steady. His arms tightened fractionally around her, his chest firm against her back. He could feel the faint tension in her shoulders, the way her fingers gripped the pommel white-knuckled.

 

Tessarion surged forward. The ground shook under her talons, claws gouging stone. Then the air split with the crack of wings. One sweep, two, a roar tearing free like fire made sound—and they were aloft.

 

The pit dropped away in an instant, stone shrinking, the chains and keepers dwindling to specks. Oldtown unfurled beneath them in dizzying sprawl: white spires, crooked streets, the silver ribbon of the Honeywine glittering toward the sea. The ocean itself yawned beyond, blue meeting blue at the world’s edge.

 

Irene gasped. It wasn’t fear—not the sharp cry of someone dragged unwilling, but the sound of breath stolen by wonder. Daeron felt it through her body, the sudden looseness in her frame, the shudder of awe.

 

Her dress whipped violently in the wind, green and gold fabric snapping like banners. Curls he had tied only moments before strained against their knot, fiery strands tugged free to lash against her cheeks. She leaned forward without realizing, the whole of her drawn toward the vastness before them.

 

Daeron wished—gods, how he wished—that he could see her face. He strained against the truth of her back pressed to his chest, the veil of her hair, the angle of her shoulders. He imagined her eyes wide, lips parted, cheeks flushed with wind. But imagining was a cruelty. He wanted to see. Needed to see.

 

Tessarion climbed higher, wings beating steady, each downstroke lifting them as easily as breath. The air thinned, cooler, sharper, carrying salt and sky alike. Below, Oldtown shrank to a toy city, the Hightower’s mighty spire a pale finger rising from the haze. Bells tolled faintly, a chorus far below, drowned by the rush of air and the thunder of wings.

 

Irene twisted suddenly, half-turning in the saddle.

 

Daeron’s breath caught.

 

Her bronze eyes shone brighter than he had ever seen, molten and alive, reflecting the whole sky in their depths. Her cheeks were flushed rose, freckles stark against ivory skin. And her smile—Seven, her smile—it split across her face with a radiance he had never imagined she could hold. Wide, unguarded, joyous. Not the faint curve of lips she doled out sparingly, not the wry smirk of deflection, but a smile vast as the heavens.

 

The sight struck him like flame to oil. His chest ached with it, a pain so fierce he thought it might undo him. He had loved her in gardens, in shadows, in silence—but this, this smile, this joy—he knew in that instant he would scorch the world for it.

 

“You’re staring!" She shouted over the wind, her voice carried back to him. Though she was still smiling, the words not sharp but breathless, playful.

 

“I’ve never seen anything so beautiful." He answered without thought, his voice raw.

 

"I know! It is beautiful here!" She said completely missing her point as laughter tumbled out despite her attempt to smother it. A real laugh, bright and unburdened, spilling into the wind. Tessarion trumpeted as if echoing it, wings banking them in a wide arc above the river.

 

Daeron clung to the sound, storing it away with her smile, searing it into memory as surely as fire sears flesh.

 

The city tilted below as Tessarion climbed higher still, the Honeywine glinting silver, fishing boats mere scratches on the blue expanse. Gulls scattered at their passage, white flecks in a vast sky.

 

Irene shifted in his hold, less rigid now, her hands daring to leave the pommel to brush against Tessarion’s scales before her. “She’s… gods, she’s magnificent." She breathed, words stolen and carried by the wind.

 

“She is." She Daeron agreed, though his eyes never left Irene. “However you’re—” He bit the rest off, swallowing it like flame. Too much. Too soon.

 

Still, she must have felt it. She turned her face slightly, curls lashing against his cheek, and for a heartbeat their eyes met in profile, golden bronze and violet, bound against the sky.

 

The wind pulled her dress in wild banners, fabric fluttering so high he had to grip the reins tighter to resist steadying it. The green shimmered, gold embroidery flashing like sunlight on waves. She looked less a girl of Highgarden in that moment than some spirit of the air, born for the saddle and the storm.

 

Daeron drew her tighter, his arm firm at her waist. Not restraining, not trapping—anchoring. He bent close, his mouth near her ear once more, voice low even against the rush of air.

 

“Look below." He murmured. “See how small they are? All their whispers, all their judgments. Dust, from up here. You and I, Irene—above it all.”

 

Her breath hitched faintly, though whether from awe or his words he could not tell. She glanced down, the sprawl of Oldtown dizzying beneath, then back to him with a look he could not name. Something unreadable, something dangerous, something alive.

 

Then she laughed again, sudden, bright, carried on the wind. “You’re impossible, Daeron.”

 

“Still you’re here with me.” He said, his grin feral now,

 

Her answer was another laugh, head tipped back, curls spilling like fire against the sky.

 

And Daeron thought—as Tessarion carried them higher still, wings beating against the sun, the world spread beneath them—that if even he lived a thousand different lifetimes, he would never see anything as beautiful as this.

 

As the sky opened wider the higher they climbed. Blue without end, the sea of it alive with wind. Tessarion’s wings beat steady thunder, every downstroke a shudder through bone and sinew, every updraft a lift that left the stomach weightless.

 

She tilted slightly as Tessarion banked, and Daeron felt the change—how the beast responded to her balance as well as his. The thought sent a thrill through him. Already, Tessarion was choosing her as he too would.

 

The she-dragon crested high above the Hightower, then tipped her wings and dove.

 

The world dropped. Oldtown tilted sideways beneath, the streets a dizzying blur of white stone and green banners, the river gleaming silver like a spilled blade. The wind tore at their clothes, yanked Irene’s curls into streaming banners. She gasped, half a cry, half a laugh, her whole body jerking instinctively back against him. Daeron tightened his grip, chest pressing flush to her spine, his arm iron at her waist.

 

“I’ve got you!" Hw shouted over the roar of wind. “Always!”

 

Her laugh spilled out again breathless, wild, tinged with exhilaration. She threw her head back just slightly, curls whipping against his cheek, and laughed into the dive. Tessarion shrieked with her, a piercing trumpet of joy, flame flickering at the edges of her maw as they plummeted.

 

At the last instant, wings flared. The descent arrested, wind slammed up around them, and they were soaring again, skimming just above the river. Daeron felt the spray of water leap cool against his face as Tessarion’s talons cut the surface, carving lines in silver foam.

 

Irene twisted her head, eyes wide, cheeks flushed, mouth open in wonder. “Gods!" She breathed. “She—she flies like she’s water itself—”

 

“Like she owns it." Daeron corrected, pride swelling in his chest.

 

Irene’s lips curved, half smile, half smirk, before her gaze darted downward again. She drank in every detail: the shadow of Tessarion rippling across the Honeywine, the scattering of boats below—sailors frozen mid-stroke, faces lifted in awe and terror.

 

Tessarion banked hard, wings stretching wide. They climbed again, the city shrinking to toy blocks once more, the sea expanding in endless horizon. The sunlight fractured against Tessarion’s scales, casting ripples of blue light across Irene’s face, across her gown, across every wind-tossed curl.

 

Daeron’s chest ached from the sight. She was radiant. Not careful. Not guarded. Not cloaked in jest. She leaned forward slightly, hand daring to leave the pommel, reaching into the wind as though to touch it, to hold it. Her laughter rang out again, clear and unrestrained.

 

It undid him. He pressed his lips together hard, swallowing words that threatened to spill—vows, confessions, promises he had no right to speak. Instead he stored every sound, every flicker of her expression, burning them into memory as fiercely as dragonfire brands stone.

 

Tessarion tipped into another dive, sharper this time. The air howled, Irene cried out—not in fear but wild delight. She twisted, half turning to catch his eyes, and Daeron nearly lost his breath at the sight. Her bronze eyes blazed, her smile wide, hair a storm about her face.


Tessarion roared in triumph as if to answer, wings flaring, body rolling into a climb that carried them into pure light.

 

Daeron closed his eyes briefly, letting the moment wash through him. Her warmth pressed against him, her laughter filling his ears, the dragon’s power beneath them, the sky endless above. He vowed silently, fiercely, that he would never let this be taken from her. Not the joy. Not the freedom. Not the light.

 

If the world tried, he would burn it down.

 

They soared higher still, until Oldtown lay a patchwork quilt, until the sea blurred with sky, until even the Hightower seemed a child’s toy. The wind roared, the world dropped away, and in the heart of it all Irene shone—radiant, alive, untouchable.

 

Daeron, with her laughter echoing against his chest, thought he had never known holiness until this. She laughed again. Gods, that laugh. Clear, wild, unshackled. It tore from her chest and spilled into the sky as though it had been waiting years to be freed. Tessarion roared in answer, flame licking the edge of her teeth, the sound reverberating across the vast blue.

 

Daeron tightened his hold on the reins, but his gaze remained fixed on the girl in his arms. Every detail seared itself into him—the way her freckles darkened against flushed skin, the way her lips parted on each exhale, the way her fingers trembled faintly before finding the courage to stretch outward into the wind.

 

She looked eternal.

 

Tessarion banked suddenly, wings dipping. The dragon dove in a long arc, carrying them out over the silver span of the Honeywine. The river widened into the bay, where fishing vessels scattered like toys, sailors frozen in mid-motion, faces turned upward in awe and terror alike. The water below mirrored the sky—glittering shards of sunlight shattered by the sweep of Tessarion’s shadow.

 

The she-dragon skimmed low, talons raking the waves. A spray of salt leapt high, cold droplets stinging Daeron’s face. Irene gasped, laughter bubbling from her throat as her hands jerked instinctively tighter on the pommel. The spray caught in her hair, dampening the fiery curls until they clung wild about her face.

 

“Cold!” Irene shouted, yet she was smiling, teeth flashing, eyes wide with exhilaration.

 

Daeron laughed with her, deep and unrestrained, the sound nearly lost to the roar of wings and sea. He tightened his arms, drawing her back into him as Tessarion surged forward, streaming spray in her wake.

 

The dragon’s muscles coiled beneath them, a living engine of fire and sinew. Then Tessarion snapped her wings wide, beating hard, and the sea fell away. The dive transformed into a climb so steep Daeron felt his stomach lurch, the pull of gravity tearing at them as the horizon tipped and tilted below.

 

Irene gasped again, but she did not cling this time. Instead, she threw her head back, laughter spilling into the wind, her arms daring to leave the pommel for a breathless moment. She spread them wide, palms open, as if to embrace the sky itself.

 

Daeron’s chest ached at the sight. He pressed his face into her hair, the damp curls slapping his cheek, and closed his eyes briefly. He wanted to keep her like this forever—open, unguarded, alight with joy. No shadows. No doubt. No pain. Just Irene, laughing in the sky.

 

They climbed higher still, the sea shrinking into glittering mosaic far below, Oldtown a memory at the horizon. Clouds gathered in soft banks ahead, white and billowing, the sunlight above them sharp and unbroken. Tessarion shrieked once more, wings straining, and pierced the first veil of mist.

 

Moisture clung to them instantly, cool and wet, beading on leather, on fabric, on Irene’s lashes. She blinked, startled, but her smile never dimmed. The dragon surged through, higher, higher, until the mist thinned, then broke.

 

And suddenly, the world changed.

 

They burst into pure light.

 

The clouds stretched beneath them like an endless sea of white, rolling waves frozen mid-motion, their edges gilded with sunlight. Above lay nothing but blue—vast, infinite, unmarred. Tessarion’s wings caught the light, sapphire scales blazing brighter than any jewel, her whole body incandescent against the heaven’s dome.

 

Irene went utterly still. Her breath hitched once, then steadied. Her bronze eyes widened, reflecting white and gold and endless sky. Slowly, reverently, she lifted her hand, fingers trembling, and reached toward the horizon.

 

“Daeron…” She whispered. Only his name. However  it carried more weight than any vow.

 

He swallowed hard, his throat tight. Words failed him. What vow could compare to this? What oath could encompass the sight of her in sunlight above the clouds, her smile trembling at the edge of tears, her whole being alight with wonder?

 

He wanted to tell her she was the sky. That she was freer, brighter, holier than any fire his blood could conjure. That Irene, not Tessarion, not dragons, not Targaryens, was proof that the gods favored men.

 

But he could not. His mouth stayed shut, his chest ached, and he could only hold her tighter, hoping she might feel the vow in the strength of his arms.

 

Irene tilted her head back slightly, enough to catch his gaze from the corner of her eye. She smiled then not wild, not unguarded, but soft. Fragile. As though she knew what she had been given, and feared it might shatter.

 

“I…” She faltered, then shook her head, curls scattering droplets of cloud-water. “I don’t have words.”

 

“Then don’t." He murmured, his lips near her ear. “Just breathe.”

 

She did. She inhaled deeply, chest rising against his, then exhaled slow, steady, her shoulders easing. He felt the tremor run through her, not of fear, but of release.

 

They glided now, Tessarion’s wings stretched wide, steady on the updrafts. No longer straining, no longer fighting gravity—simply borne aloft. The dragon’s body shifted with ease, every movement fluid, effortless.

 

Daeron loosened one hand from the reins and reached forward, brushing his fingers lightly against Irene’s wrist. She startled faintly, then stilled as he guided her hand toward the leather straps.

 

Her head snapped around, eyes sharp. “What—”

 

“The reins." He said softly. “Take them.”

 

She blinked, bronze eyes wide. “You’re mad.”

 

“Perhaps.” His smile curved. “Though I trust you.”

 

Her lips parted, but no quip came. No rolling of eyes, no sharp retort. She only stared at him, the wind whipping curls into her face, her expression caught between awe and disbelief.

 

Slowly, hesitantly, she wrapped her small fingers around the leather. Daeron closed his hand over hers, steadying, guiding. Tessarion shifted beneath them, sensing the change.

 

“Hold her firm." Daeron murmured. “Not tight. She’ll feel you.”

 

Irene swallowed, nodding faintly. Her grip steadied. Tessarion rumbled, a low, approving sound, wings tilting slightly in response. She gasped, breath shuddering, and looked forward again. Her shoulders straightened, her chin lifted, and her eyes blazed bronze fire.

 

The reins were warm in Irene’s hands, slicked with the sweat of dragonhide and the salt of the clouds. Her fingers curled around the leather with visible hesitation, knuckles whitening as though the straps themselves might buck her from the saddle.

 

“I can’t!" She said quickly, though her tone carried more calculation than fear. “If I pull wrong, she’ll—”

 

“She won’t." Daeron cut in, his voice steady against the rush of wind. He leaned forward, his chest pressing firmer against her back, his hands covering hers. “She listens. Feel her.”

 

Irene’s breath hitched, sharp, but she didn’t let go. Her eyes darted sideways to him, bronze gaze narrowed, searching his face for cracks. Daeron gave her none—only quiet certainty, violet eyes locked on hers, steady as steel.

 

Her lips pressed into a thin line. Then, slowly, she nodded.

 

Tessarion shifted beneath them, a ripple of muscle and wing, the dragon’s copper eyes glancing back. Daeron could feel the rumble of her chest, low and approving. She knew.

 

“Try a tug.” Daeron murmured, guiding Irene’s right hand gently upward. “Not sharp. Just enough to show her.”

 

Irene hesitated, then pulled. Barely. The slightest twitch.

 

Tessarion banked.

 

The motion was smooth, effortless. The horizon tilted, clouds wheeling around them, the sea flashing below in dizzying arcs. Irene gasped, the sound ripped from her throat as the world itself seemed to spin in answer to her hand.

 

“She moved." Irene breathed. Her fingers tightened reflexively, pulling harder.

 

Tessarion dipped lower, banking sharper now. Wind tore at them, snapping Irene’s curls into wild banners, dragging her gown sideways. She laughed, a bright, unrestrained sound that rang out into the sky.

 

Daeron laughed with her, his voice breaking free unbidden. “Yes! That’s it. She’s yours now.”

 

Irene shot him a look over her shoulder, eyes blazing bronze fire. “Don’t say foolish things.”

 

“Truth." He swore, grinning so wide it hurt. “Look at her—she answers to you.”

 

As if to prove him right, Tessarion leveled her wings again, a steady glide that hummed with power. Irene’s shoulders trembled, but she sat straighter, her chin lifted against the wind. She tugged left this time—tentative, cautious.

 

The dragon banked left.

 

Irene laughed again, louder, the sound breaking wild from her chest. She leaned with the motion instinctively, her back pressing harder against Daeron as though to anchor herself in his solidity. “Gods—Daeron—she listens!”

 

“She does." He said, voice rough with pride. 

 

Her bronze eyes narrowed at that, suspicion flashing even in the midst of her joy. But the smile tugging her lips betrayed her. She turned forward again, gripping the reins tighter, experimenting. A tug upward. Tessarion rose. A nudge downward. Tessarion dipped.

 

Irene gasped at each shift, her laughter punctuating the sky like bells. Her hair whipped loose again, curls tearing free of his knotwork, blazing vermilion in the sun. Her gown fluttered wildly, skirts snapping like banners of green and gold. She was a storm wrapped in silk, radiant and alive.

 

Daeron could barely breathe for watching her. Every flicker of her eyes, every tremor of her fingers, every curve of her mouth as she laughed—he drank it in greedily, searing it into memory.

 

“Try her wings." He coaxed, his lips near her ear. “Lean with her. She’ll follow.”

 

Irene swallowed, but nodded. She shifted her weight slightly to the right, pulling the rein just enough. Tessarion tilted smoothly, the horizon wheeling again. Irene gasped—then whooped, an unrestrained cry of joy that startled even herself.

 

The dragon shrieked in answer, flame crackling at the edges of her maw.

 

Daeron’s heart felt too full, too tight, too fierce. He pressed his forehead briefly against the crown of Irene’s head, eyes closing. She’s happy, he thought, almost desperate. She’s free.

 

When he opened his eyes again, she was already experimenting further. A tug, a lean, a sharper motion—Tessarion dove.

 

The world dropped. Clouds rushed past in a blur of white, sea leaping up in dizzying shimmer. Irene screamed—but it was not fear. It was laughter, wild and giddy, spilling from her as the dragon plummeted.

 

Daeron braced her with both arms, his chest a shield at her back, his grip steady even as the wind tore at them. “Hold her steady—steady—”

 

Irene tugged upward at the last instant, instinctive, desperate. Tessarion’s wings flared, air roaring as the dive arrested. They skimmed the waves again, talons grazing foam, spray leaping into their faces.

 

Irene coughed, sputtering, then burst into laughter so bright it echoed across the bay. She twisted her head back, bronze eyes blazing, her smile wide and unrestrained. “I did it!”

 

“You did!" Daeron said, voice hoarse. Gods, he wanted to kiss her then, wanted to burn the moment into eternity with lips and vows and fire. But he held himself still, only smiling, violet eyes drinking her in.

 

Tessarion surged upward again, wings straining, muscles rippling like coiled steel. The climb was brutal, steep, the sea shrinking below until it was nothing but a glittering memory. Clouds loomed ahead once more, and Tessarion pierced them with a triumphant roar.

 

They burst into sunlight again, the endless blue stretching above, the white expanse rolling beneath. Irene gasped, her chest heaving, her curls plastered damp to her temples. Yet her eyes— gods, her eyes—they burned.

 

Daeron loosened his grip on the reins entirely, leaving them in her hands. His arms remained around her, steadying, but he whispered into her ear. “Yours now. All of us.”

 

She froze, breath catching. Then slowly, almost reverently, she tightened her hold. Tessarion rumbled low, approving, and tilted her wings at Irene’s command.

 

The dragon soared.

 

Irene’s laughter broke the sky. She tugged, leaned, guided—each motion bolder, more assured. Tessarion followed as though she had always been hers. They banked, they dipped, they climbed, weaving through shafts of sunlight and currents of cloud.

 

Daeron clung to her, not as rider to passenger, but as man to miracle. His heart ached, his breath came ragged, and silently he vowed. 'I will never let them take this from her. Not the world. Not any war. Not even the gods themselves. I will burn it all first.'

 

Irene threw her head back, curls streaming, eyes alight, her smile brighter than the sun. She pulled Tessarion into a final climb, wings stretching wide, carrying them higher, higher, until the world itself vanished.

 

Above the clouds, there was only light.

 

Irene, radiant with reins in her hands, free at last.

 

The sky held them as long as it dared, but even clouds cannot cradle forever. Tessarion’s vast wings beat slower, steadier, circling in the high blue until Daeron finally pressed his hand over Irene’s.

 

“Guide her down." He murmured, though his voice was rough with something more than wind.

 

Irene hesitated, bronze eyes flashing sideways at him, then tugged faintly on the reins. Tessarion obeyed with a low rumble, tilting her wings into a long, smooth descent.

 

The sea rose first, then the horizon, then the pale spire of the Hightower, its beacon flame glinting even in daylight. Oldtown sprawled outward, its crooked streets and white walls sprawling like a map unrolled beneath them. Voices carried faintly on the wind—bells, shouts, the faint cries of gulls.

 

Irene sagged back against him as they descended, her head brushing his shoulder. Her breath came shallow and quick, not with fear but from the sheer intensity of what she had done. She was flushed, damp with cloud-spray, her curls wild and whipping, her gown clinging and torn by wind. Yet Daeron thought he had never seen anyone so luminous.

 

Exhausted, yes. But glowing.

 

She shifted faintly, her hands still curled around the reins even as her strength wavered. He covered them with his own, steadying, anchoring.

 

Her lips curved faintly, the smile small, soft, but real. She closed her eyes for a breath, then opened them again, staring out at the sprawl of the city below.

 

“I’d like to do this again." She said suddenly.

 

The words struck him harder than any lance. His chest clenched, and for a moment he could not breathe. Delight surged through him, raw and unfiltered. He wanted to laugh, to shout, to kiss her, to promise her the sky itself.

 

Instead he swallowed, forcing his voice even. “As often as you wish.”

 

She tilted her head, catching his gaze with the barest arch of a brow. “Don’t make promises lightly.”

 

Daeron’s hand tightened over hers. “I never do when it comes to you.”

 

Tessarion’s shadow swept across the river, across the market, across the dragonpit itself as they descended. The keepers below scattered, shouting, their voices carrying up. The great gates yawned open once more, iron groaning.

 

The dragon backwinged, slowing, her talons gouging deep furrows in the stone as she landed. Dust and smoke rose in a gust, whipping Irene’s curls around her face once more.

 

For a moment, silence. The city held its breath.

 

Daeron bent his head low, close enough that his lips brushed the wild strands of her hair, and whispered a single vow meant for her alone.

 

“Always.”

 

The landing shook the stones of the pit. Tessarion backwinged hard, her sapphire wings blotting the light as dust and smoke surged into the air. Her talons struck the ground with a thunderous crack, gouging furrows deep into the ancient floor. The downdraft tore at cloaks and hair, sent keepers staggering, and drove the acrid smell of sulfur and salt into every corner.

 

Daeron barely felt the impact. His body moved with Tessarion’s rhythm, as it always did, as natural as breath. What he felt instead was Irene.

 

She sagged against him the moment the dragon stilled, her strength spent. Her chest rose and fell with shallow, quick breaths, damp curls plastered to her temples, gown torn and salt-streaked by the wind’s wrath. Yet her bronze eyes shone with something fierce, and her lips still curved in the faint echo of a smile that had lit the very sky.

 

She was exhausted, trembling, unsteady. She was also the most radiant thing Daeron had ever seen.

 

The keepers dropped to their knees around them, shielding their faces from the dust. Some whispered hurried prayers to the Seven. Others crossed themselves, wide-eyed. Still others simply stared — not at him, not at Tessarion, but at the girl who sat before him, reins still in her small hands.

 

“She guided her." They breathed.

 

“The Tyrell girl." Another whispered, awe-struck. “The rose with the dragon.”

 

Daeron heard them, and a dangerous pride coiled in his chest. Let them whisper. Let them see. Let them understand that she was meant for fire as much as he was.

 

Tessarion crouched low, her breath heaving smoke, her copper eyes still fixed fondly on Irene. Daeron leaned forward, pressing his lips briefly to the crown of her damp curls, a touch so soft no one else would see.

 

She stirred faintly, lips twitching into that small, tired smile.

 

With careful motion, he swung his leg over and slid down first, boots striking the stone. The heat of Tessarion’s scales still clung to him. He turned instantly, arms lifting. “Give me your hand.”

 

Irene hesitated, fidgeting with the reins as though reluctant to part with them. Then, slowly, she set them aside and placed her hand in his. He drew her down gently, steadying her waist as her feet touched the ground. Her knees buckled at once, and she stumbled forward.

 

Daeron caught her before she could fall, one arm circling her shoulders, the other bracing her waist. She let out a sharp breath, half annoyance, half laughter.

 

“Too much." She muttered. “My legs are water.”

 

“Then let me be stone." He said simply, holding her until her trembling eased.

 

She rolled her eyes, though she leaned against him longer than she might have liked. “You’re impossible.”

 

“And yet, I caught you.” Daeron murmured, smiling faintly,

 

The keepers had risen now, murmuring among themselves. Some still bowed their heads as though before a relic. Others stared openly, the weight of their awe pressing like heat against the air. Irene flushed faintly under the attention, fidgeting with the torn hem of her gown, but Daeron’s pride burned brighter than any embarrassment. She had ridden Tessarion. She had laughed in the sky. She had guided the dragon as though born for it.

 

As though she were a Targaryen.

 

They walked together toward the gates, Daeron’s arm steady at her back, her steps small and faltering but growing surer. Tessarion followed a pace behind, her talons clacking against stone, her head lowered protectively. When the great doors groaned open once more, sunlight spilling across the courtyard, Daeron’s heart was still full of fire.

 

Then he saw them.

 

Waiting beyond the threshold stood Otto, his grandfather, face drawn taut with fury beneath the silver of his beard. Beside him loomed his brother, Lord Hightower of Oldtown, the tower itself seeming less solid than his scowl. Between them bristled Gwayne, fists clenched at his sides, his jaw hard as stone.

 

The moment Daeron and Irene stepped into the light, the storm broke.

 

“Have you lost all sense, boy?” Otto’s voice cracked across the courtyard, sharp as a whip. “Dragging an andal maiden into the sky on dragonback? Have you forgotten yourself so wholly?”

 

“She is a child, Daeron!” Lord Hightower thundered, his voice deeper, heavier, like the toll of a great bell. “My granddaughter! You risked her life, her honor, her very soul for your recklessness—”

 

Irene stiffened at his side, her mouth parting, a retort already forming on her tongue. But the men’s voices rolled over her, drowning her protest. She fidgeted furiously with her sleeve, her bronze eyes flashing, but they did not so much as glance at her.

 

Daeron felt the heat rise in his chest, hotter than dragonflame. He stepped forward, placing himself between Irene and their fury, his shoulders squared, his violet eyes burning.

 

“Enough." He said. His voice was not loud, but it cut through their clamor like a blade.

 

Otto’s eyes narrowed. “Do not take that tone with me, boy. You’ve endangered her, shamed her—”

 

“I have honored her!" Daeron snapped, his words striking like sparks. “Irene Tyrell sat the Blue Queen Tessarion’s saddle. She held her reins. She soared above clouds, and the dragon obeyed her. You call that shame? I call it glory.”

 

Lord Hightower’s brows crashed together, thunderous. “Glory? She could have fallen to her death!”

 

“I would have followed her!" Daeron shot back, voice raw, fierce. “Do you not understand? I swore I would never let her fall. If she had slipped, I would have gone after her. Always.”

 

Otto’s mouth pressed into a thin line, his eyes hard. “Such foolish, dangerous words—”

 

“Truth." Daeron barked, stepping closer, fire in his eyes. “I will not lie to you, grandsire. Irene is braver than half the knights you call men. She belongs where the air is free and the world is small beneath her. She belongs with fire, not cloistered in your tower like some fragile relic.”

 

Lord Hightower’s face darkened. “You dare speak so of her before me? Before her grandfather?”

 

“Yes." Daeron said simply, his voice iron. “Because she deserves it. Because you will not silence her, not while I stand.”

 

Silence fell like a blow. Even Tessarion rumbled low behind them, smoke curling from her jaws as if echoing his defiance.

 

Otto closed his eyes briefly, sighing, weary as though Daeron had been a weight he had carried too long. Lord Hightower did the same, his great shoulders slumping with a sound halfway between growl and groan. The two brothers, old men of stone and shadow, sighed in unison, as if conceding nothing yet recognizing the futility of their wrath.

 

Irene shifted beside him, her face still flushed, curls wild about her shoulders, her bronze eyes flashing with heat and pride both. She stepped forward a half pace, her voice softer but clear.

 

“I want to do it again." She said simply.

 

The words dropped like stones into a still pond. Otto’s eyes opened, Lord Hightower’s head jerked, Gwayne’s mouth fell open.

 

Daeron’s heart nearly split with the force of his delight at their faces. He kept his expression schooled, his lips only curving faintly, but inside he was fire, he was storm, he was undone.

 

Behind them, Tessarion roared, a trumpet of flame and smoke that shook the very stones, as though to seal Irene’s words in fire.

 

The dust of the dragonpit still clung to them as Daeron helped Irene into the carriage. The keepers had scattered back to their duties, Tessarion’s roars echoing faint and distant within her cavern, but Daeron could still feel the heat of her flame on his skin. Gwayne was already mounted outside, armor gleaming, jaw set hard as he took position by the window. He looked like a sentinel waiting for battle rather than a brother on escort.

 

Inside, the carriage was a small box of shadows and tension. The benches creaked as Otto and Lord Hightower entered, their weight heavy not only in body but in presence. Otto’s face was stone, lines etched deep, eyes sharp and unblinking. Lord Hightower’s jaw was clenched, his mouth a hard slash, though his gaze flicked toward Irene often, unreadable. They sat opposite, the light slanting across their features like bars in a cell.

 

Daeron guided Irene to the seat beside him, his hand steady at her back as her legs trembled from the strain of flight. She sank into the cushions with a sigh, her curls still wild, her gown rumpled and streaked with salt and dust. Yet she glowed. Her bronze eyes, heavy-lidded with exhaustion, still shimmered with the fire of the sky.

 

The door shut. The carriage lurched forward, wheels clattering over Oldtown’s uneven stones. The air was thick with silence.

 

Irene fidgeted almost at once, smoothing her gown, then tugging at a loose thread, then drumming her fingers against her knee. Her body never stilled. Daeron reached across, gently taking her restless hand into his, anchoring her. She stiffened, shot him a sideways glance, then rolled her eyes with exaggerated disdain. But she did not pull away.

 

He smiled faintly. Even that small victory warmed him.

 

Otto exhaled sharply, a sound closer to a growl. “You risk disgrace, Daeron.”

 

Daeron’s jaw tightened. He felt Irene stir beside him, as if ready to speak, but Lord Hightower cut across before she could.

 

“You risked her life." Her grandfather said, voice low, rumbling like distant thunder. His eyes locked on Daeron with the weight of a patriarch, the judgment of generations behind them. “A slip, a gust, a falter—and she would be broken on the stones.”

 

Daeron met the stare evenly. “As I told you already. If she had fallen, I would have followed.”

 

Irene let out a breath, half frustration, half amusement. “You’re both making me sound like a child with no mind of my own.”

 

Neither man so much as glanced at her. Their eyes remained locked on Daeron.

 

The carriage rocked as it hit a rut, jostling them. Irene leaned unconsciously against his shoulder for balance, then stayed there, her head resting lightly against him. Daeron stilled, afraid even to breathe too deeply for fear she might draw back. The warmth of her against him was worth every glare from across the bench.

 

For several long minutes, only the wheels and hooves filled the silence. Otto’s gaze bore into him like steel. Finally, Lord Hightower broke it, his voice weary.

 

“She cannot keep doing this in gowns,” he said, glancing briefly at his granddaughter. “If she insists on riding, she’ll need proper leathers.”

 

Irene’s head lifted, her bronze eyes widening. “Leathers?”

 

Otto made a noise halfway between a scoff and a sigh, dragging a hand over his beard. “You indulge her." He muttered to his brother.

 

Lord Hightower’s eyes narrowed. “I acknowledge her.”

 

Daeron felt Irene go still beside him. Her hands, always fidgeting, froze in her lap. Her breath caught faintly, and her lashes lowered as though hiding something raw.

 

Otto pressed forward, sharp. “She is more than some reckless child chasing thrills. She is the heir of Highgarden. The Reach itself will one day rest upon her shoulders. She cannot be treated as a plaything for a dragonrider’s amusement.”

 

At that, Daeron leaned forward, fire flashing through his veins. “Amusement?” His voice cracked like a whip, startling even the horses outside. “Is that what you think this is? That I treat her as toy or trinket? She guided Tessarion herself. She laughed in the sky. She was more alive than I have ever seen her. And you would call that play?”

 

Otto’s eyes hardened. “I call it dangerous folly. She is duty-bound, Daeron. Her life is not her own—it belongs to her house, her people, her duties.”

 

“Her life is hers!" Daeron snapped. “Hers first. And if her joy lies in the sky, then I’ll see her there as often as she wills it.”

 

“Such daring words." Otto said, his tone a blade of ice. “You speak as if you have the right to grant her anything.”

 

Daeron held his stare, unflinching. “I do not need the right. I need only the will.”

 

The carriage rocked again. Irene’s fingers curled tighter around his hand, gripping as though she feared he might slip away if she let go. He glanced at her — her face flushed, her eyes bright, her lips pressed into a trembling line.

 

Lord Hightower exhaled suddenly, the sound heavy, tired. “This is the happiest I have seen her since she came to Oldtown." He said quietly. His gaze shifted to Irene, lingering. “Not since the siege of Highgarden has she smiled so. Would you have me take that from her? Because I would not.”

 

The silence that followed was thick, suffocating. Otto looked at his brother sharply, as though betrayed, but Lord Hightower’s expression did not waver. His great shoulders slumped, his jaw clenched, but his eyes were resolute.

 

Daeron felt Irene move beside him. She sat straighter, then suddenly bolted up from the bench, curls bouncing, her bronze eyes wet with something fierce.

 

“Grandfather." Irene whispered—and then, before sense or propriety could stop her, she threw herself forward and wrapped her arms around Lord Hightower.

 

The old man froze, stunned. His breath caught audibly, his eyes wide as his granddaughter pressed against him, holding tight. Slowly, awkwardly, his great hands rose, settling on her back, patting once, then holding firmer. His throat worked, but no words came.

 

Otto turned his face away, sighing deeply, rubbing at his brow as though the sight exhausted him. Gwayne’s voice barked an order outside, but even he sounded shaken, unsettled.

 

Daeron, sitting where she had left him, could only stare. Irene, radiant even in tears, clinging to her grandfather with the desperate joy of a child rediscovering warmth—it was the most beautiful thing he had ever seen. His chest ached so fiercely he thought it might break.

 

The carriage rattled onward, carrying them through Oldtown’s streets toward the tower that bore their name. But inside, within the cramped space heavy with silence, something had shifted. Something irrevocable.

 

Daeron’s hand clenched where hers had left it. And silently, fiercely, he vowed again. ' I will never let them take this from her. Not this joy. Not this fire. Not this freedom.'

 

As the carriage rumbled through Oldtown’s streets, the sound of hooves and wheels muffled beneath the weight of whispers. Crowds still lingered in alleys and squares, heads craning, voices hushed. They had all seen it: Tessarion aloft, her sapphire wings casting shadows across the city, and at her reins a girl not born of Valyria. The sight had traveled faster than fire, and by the time the carriage drew up before the Hightower, it seemed the whole city already knew.

 

The tower’s courtyard swelled with bodies—guards in gleaming armor, servants in pale livery, even curious townsfolk pressing at the gates. Every face turned as the carriage door opened. Every mouth fell silent.

 

Daeron stepped out first, his boots striking stone, violet eyes sweeping the crowd. Then he turned, extending his hand back into the dim interior. Irene emerged slowly, her curls still wild, her gown torn and salt-streaked, her cheeks flushed with wind. She looked fragile, exhausted—and yet radiant, her bronze eyes shimmering with the echo of sky and flame.

 

A murmur rippled through the assembly.

 

“The Tyrell girl… upon the dragon…”

 

“Tessarion carried her…”

 

"... An andal in the sky...”

 

Irene stiffened faintly at the weight of their stares, her fingers twitching toward her skirts as though to smooth them. Daeron steadied her with a firm hand at her back, guiding her down to the stones. She stumbled once, her legs still weak, and he caught her immediately, his arm circling her waist until she found balance.

 

Behind them, Otto descended heavily, his face thunder, his steps sharp. Lord Hightower followed slower, his eyes shadowed, his expression shaken still from the moment in the carriage.

 

“Enough gawking!" Otto barked at the crowd, his voice snapping like a whip. “Back to your posts. About your duties!”

 

The guards shifted uneasily, servants scattering back into the tower’s halls, though their eyes lingered on Irene. Even as Otto’s commands echoed, the whispers persisted.

 

Otto stalked off without waiting, his robes flaring, muttering darkly beneath his breath. Daeron caught the words reckless boy and madness, though the rest was lost in the scrape of his boots.

 

Lord Hightower lingered, his great frame heavy with weariness. He looked at Irene—really looked—and something in his stern face softened, just for a moment. He exhaled, low, almost as if conceding to himself. Then he turned and followed his brother into the tower, his steps slow.

 

That left Daeron and Irene standing in the courtyard, the last of the dust settling around them.

 

She swayed again, her hand fluttering toward her brow. Without thinking, Daeron caught her hand in his, steadying. “Come." He murmured. “I’ll take you back.”

 

Her bronze eyes flicked to him, tired but still alight. She nodded once, too drained to protest, and allowed him to lead her inside.

 

The halls of the Hightower were cool and dim after the blaze of the courtyard. The scent of stone and incense wrapped around them, the murmur of servants retreating into silence as they passed. Irene’s steps faltered often, but Daeron was there at each one, his arm steady, his presence firm.

 

They reached her chambers at last—high, airy rooms with pale stone walls and windows overlooking the sea. Daeron guided her to the cushioned bench by the window, easing her down gently. She sank into it with a sigh, her body curling slightly, her hands still restless in her lap.

 

“You should rest." He said softly.

 

“I don’t want to." She replied, her voice faint but stubborn. Her fingers picked at the fabric of her gown, at the salt stains crusted along the hem.

 

He crouched before her, catching her hands again, stilling them. “Then sit. Just sit. That’s enough.”

 

For a long moment she only looked at him, her bronze eyes unreadable. Then she exhaled, her shoulders easing, her hands relaxing in his grasp.

 

Daeron’s chest tightened. He wanted to tell her everything—how she had lit the sky brighter than dragonflame, how her laughter had broken something open in him he could never mend, how he would burn the world before letting anyone take this joy from her. But the words lodged in his throat, heavy and dangerous.

 

Instead, he only smiled faintly, brushing his thumb once against her knuckles. “You said you’d like to do it again." He murmured.

 

A spark flickered in her tired eyes. “I would.”

 

Daeron’s heart nearly split at the words. He bowed his head, hiding the fierce grin that broke across his face, lest it overwhelm her. “Then we will.”

 

Outside the chamber, Otto’s voice rose again, distant but sharp, carrying down the hall in another tirade. However here, in this quiet space of stone and sunlight, Daeron only heard the echo of Irene’s laughter in the sky.

Notes:

daeron is the president of the irene fanclub with tessarion as the vice president

irene: tessarion keeps pushing you away with her wing because she likes me better
daeron: treason
otto: the dragon has more sense than you do
gwayne: i second that

irene: can i paint tessarion’s claws gold
daeron: yes
otto: no
lord hightower: absolutely not
tessarion: *happy dragon noises*

daeron: you looked radiant in the sky
irene: i looked windburnt and covered in salt
daeron: radiant

otto: i told you to keep her safe
daeron: she’s safer with me than in this carriage with your lectures
otto: …

 

otto: she is the heir of highgarden
daeron: she is the sky itself
otto: stop being poetic in the middle of discipline

 

lord hightower: she hugged me
otto: so?
lord hightower: she has never hugged me before
otto: *sighs eternally*

irene: tessarion prefers me
daeron: traitor
tessarion: *nudges irene with snout and smacks daeron with wing*

daeron: i thought my chest would burst when you smiled
irene: maybe you should see a physician
daeron: i did he said it was love
irene: fire the physician

otto: what if she had fallen?
daeron: then i would have fallen too
otto: that helps no one!

lord hightower: she hugged me
otto: don’t start crying
lord hightower: i will if i want to

helaena: do the clouds speak to you?
irene: yes they said you’re my favorite

aemond: i don’t see what’s so impressive about you riding tessarion
irene: i don’t see what’s so impressive about you existing
aemond: unfair

 

lord hightower: you frightened half the city
irene: good

viserys: she reminds me of a dragon
otto: she reminds me of a migraine

helaena: you’re strange like me
irene: finally someone noticed

helaena: i dreamt of blue wings and roses
irene: maybe the future finally has taste

daemon: i see myself in her
otto: that’s exactly the problem

daeon: do you believe in the gods?
irene: yes but i think they hate me

aegon: do you want wine?
irene: it’s noon
aegon: you didn’t answer the question

helaena: the beetles say you will fly again
irene: i love how your omens sound like gossip

otto: why do you argue with me constantly?
irene: because you’re always wrong

Chapter 12

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

𝐓𝐇𝐄 𝐂𝐈𝐓𝐀𝐃𝐄𝐋'𝐒 infirmary smelled of crushed thyme and iron, a mingling of herb and blood that clung to stone walls and heavy air. The afternoon light slanted through high windows, washing everything in a pale, almost sacred glow. Daeron lingered in the doorway, Tessarion’s scales still shimmering faintly in his thoughts, the memory of flight fading against the stark scent of sickness. He had accompanied her here so many times that even the novices no longer gawked at a Targaryen prince standing idle among stretchers. He might as well have been another shadow trailing behind her, though he knew well enough that every eye was fixed on her. Always on her.

 

Irene stood in the center of the room, sleeves rolled to her elbows, vermilion curls spilling in untamed waves around her freckled face. A ring of novices hovered nervously at her back, their hands laden with mortars and poultices. She paid them no mind, her bronze-gold eyes fixed instead on the wounded man laid out on the cot before her. His chest heaved shallowly, the skin pale around the ugly gash that cut diagonally across his ribs.

 

“You stitched him poorly." She said without looking up. Her voice was brisk, sharper than a scalpel. “The wound is gaping. Did you think the flesh would simply knit itself together out of courtesy?”

 

The young maester who had attempted the sutures flushed, shifting uncomfortably under her gaze. “He was restless, my lady. I thought it better to close quickly than—”

 

“You thought wrong.” Irene’s fingers worked deftly as she peeled back the clumsy stitching with a pair of gleaming hooks. “Quick work leaves rot. And rot leaves widows. Hold him steady.”

 

Two novices scrambled forward at her command, pressing their palms firmly against the patient’s shoulders as the man groaned through gritted teeth. Irene bent low, her messy curls brushing the man’s chest, her small hands moving with unnerving precision. Daeron found himself holding his breath as he always did at such moments, watching the child—no, not child, not any longer—transform into something terrifyingly sure.

 

“More willowbark infusion." She snapped over her shoulder. “Thicker this time. Do you expect a man twice your size to be soothed by a thimble of watered tea?”

 

A novice stammered an apology, nearly dropping the clay cup in his haste. Irene seized it, sniffed, and tossed the liquid aside with disdain. “Too weak. Start again. Boil longer.” She thrust the cup back into his hands before he could stutter a reply.

 

Daeron’s lips twitched despite himself. She was merciless with them. She knew it too—he could see it in the way her mouth curved ever so slightly, as though she relished their fumbling obedience. She had grown into this role as though born for it, a girl of eleven summers commanding men twice her age.

 

The man on the cot moaned again, drawing Daeron’s gaze. Irene did not flinch. Her small fingers darted like quicksilver, unpicking stitches, cleansing with cloth steeped in pale gold tincture. She hummed softly as she worked, not a song but a rhythm, the strange lilting pattern she always used when her mind was wholly absorbed.

 

“See here." She murmured, half to herself, half to the room. “The flesh beneath is clean. No stink, no discharge. Good. He may yet keep his lung.”

 

The novices craned their necks, trying to see, though Irene blocked most of their view with her own slight frame. She snorted at their hesitation. “Don’t hover like frightened hens. Watch. You will never learn if you gape from the corner.”

 

They shuffled closer, their faces pale as she drove the needle smoothly through flesh and skin, her hands steady even as blood welled.

 

Daeron’s chest tightened. He had seen men cut open on battlefields, his training at the yard had not spared him the sight of gore—but it was different when she was the one with blood slick on her fingers. He wanted to seize her hand, to shield her from it, though he knew better. She was fearless before wounds that would turn hardened soldiers away.

 

The patient wheezed, eyes rolling, and Irene’s tone shifted—gentle now, coaxing. “Stay with me. Breathe slow, deep if you can. You are not dying, not today. Not while I have work to do.”

 

The man’s breathing hitched, then steadied under her words. Daeron felt the pull of them himself, though they were not meant for him.

 

When at last she knotted the last stitch, she sat back on her heels, wiping her brow with the back of her wrist. “There. That will hold. Keep the poultice fresh, change it every six hours. If fever rises, send for me.”

 

The maester inclined his head stiffly. “As you say, Lady Irene.”

 

Her gaze snapped to him, sharp as a blade. “Not as I say. As necessity demands. Do not dress my orders as if they were whims.”

 

The maester flushed again, muttering assent. Daeron bit back a laugh at the expression that flickered across the man’s face—equal parts chagrin and awe.

 

Another patient was brought forward then, a noblewoman with an inflamed ankle, her silks trailing across the stone floor. She looked at Irene as though at an apparition, eyes wide, hands clasped as though in prayer.

 

“Please, my lady." She whispered. “They told me you can work miracles.”

 

Irene stiffened. For a heartbeat, she seemed almost a child again, her fingers twitching toward the hem of her gown, eyes darting away. But then she smoothed her skirts with brisk determination and bent low to examine the swollen joint.

 

“Miracles are for septons. I deal in bones and sinew. Hold still.”

 

The woman gasped when Irene prodded the swelling, but Irene ignored it, her attention fixed, muttering under her breath. “The tendon has slipped. A simple matter.” She looked up sharply at a novice. “Bind it firm, not loose. If she stumbles again, it will tear, and then she’ll truly limp. And fetch comfrey, the root, not the leaf.”

 

The noblewoman blinked. “Will it—will it truly heal?”

 

Irene’s gaze lifted then, bronze eyes glowing with a calm certainty that Daeron had come to know too well. “Yes. If you obey me.”

 

The woman’s face crumpled in relief, and she caught Irene’s small hands, pressing them fervently. “Bless you. The Maiden herself must guide your touch.”

 

Irene flinched as though struck, pulling her hands away. “The Maiden has nothing to do with it. Tendons are tendons, whether the gods smile or not.”

 

But the noblewoman only wept, whispering prayers of thanks as though Irene herself were the Maiden incarnate. Daeron watched the flush rise in Irene’s cheeks, the way her fingers fidgeted at her skirts, and felt a swell of protectiveness so sharp it nearly choked him.

 

She hated it—the worship, the whispered titles of saint and savior. He saw the way it hollowed her eyes even as she smiled, the way her shoulders curled ever so slightly as if she might vanish into herself.

 

When the woman was gone, Irene exhaled hard, muttering to herself. “Fools. All fools.” Her bronze eyes darted to Daeron then, quick and defensive, as though daring him to disagree.

 

He only smiled faintly. “If fools live because of you, I think you can forgive them their foolishness.”

 

She huffed, a sharp little sound, and turned away, barking new orders to the novices.

 

The hours stretched. One by one, patients came and went: a boy with a fever, soothed by Irene’s gentle hand pressing cool cloth to his brow; a sailor with festering blisters, treated with salves of her own making; a scribe whose eyes had grown red and clouded, guided patiently through a regimen of rest and herbs.

 

Through it all, Irene was tireless, her energy darting from case to case, her voice a whip-crack at one moment, a balm the next. She scolded novices for clumsiness, snapped at maesters for arrogance, yet bent tenderly to soothe a crying child, tucking her wild curls back with a hand that trembled only when she thought no one was looking.

 

Daeron never left his place at her side. He fetched basins when she snapped for them, steadied jars before they tipped from her frantic grasp, offered his sleeve when she smeared blood across her cheek without noticing. Each time, she muttered thanks under her breath, eyes already elsewhere, mind racing ahead.

 

As dusk fell, the infirmary emptied at last. The novices sagged with exhaustion, the maesters retreated to their records, and Irene finally sat, her hands limp in her lap, curls plastered damp against her temples.

 

Daeron crouched beside her. “You’ve not eaten since morning.”

 

“I’m not hungry." She muttered, rubbing her temples with blood-stained fingers.

 

“You say that every day.” He reached for the cloth at the basin, gently wiping the streak of dried blood from her cheek. She stilled, her bronze eyes flicking up to his face, wary and unguarded all at once.

 

“They look at me like I’m not real." She whispered suddenly, her voice small, frayed. “Like I’m some relic from the Sept, a thing to kneel before. I’m not. I’m just…” Her voice cracked. “I’m just me.”

 

Daeron’s chest ached. He wanted to tell her she was wrong, that she was more than mortal, that she shone brighter than any star. But he swallowed the words, knowing they would wound more than soothe.

 

Instead, he took her hands in his, steadying their tremor. “To me, you’re Irene. That’s enough.”

 

For a long moment, she stared at him, her bronze eyes unreadable. Then, slowly, her fingers curled into his, and she let her head fall lightly against his shoulder.

 

The novices glanced their way, whispering, but Daeron did not care. Let them think what they would. He sat in silence with her, her curls tickling his jaw, her breath evening out as weariness at last overcame her restless mind.

 

Outside, the bells of the Starry Sept tolled the hour of prayer. The sound rolled through the city, mingling with the hush of evening tide.

 

Within the infirmary, Daeron held her hand and thought, not for the first time, that he would follow her into any fire, any storm, if only to keep her from breaking beneath the weight of the crown others already tried to place on her head.

 

The bells of the Starry Sept still echoed faintly in the air when Irene stirred against his shoulder. Daeron felt the twitch of her fingers before she lifted her head, rubbing at her bronze eyes with the heel of her palm like a child caught napping.

 

“I wasn’t asleep." She muttered, her voice hoarse.

 

“You were." Daeron said gently, rising to his feet before offering her his hand. “Come. The air will wake you.”

 

She hesitated, glancing around the infirmary as if expecting another patient to appear, another plea to be heard. But the cots were empty, the novices gone to their beds, the maesters already scratching quills in distant chambers. At last she slipped her small hand into his, her fingers cold, her palm faintly roughened from herbs and needlework.

 

Outside, the Citadel’s courtyard was awash in lamplight, shadows stretching long across the flagstones. The evening breeze carried the briny tang of the Honeywine river, mingling with the faint perfume of gardens that clung stubbornly to their blossoms even at summer’s end. Daeron guided her through the great gates, their steps echoing off ancient stone.

 

It began as it always did—the first few passersby noticing her vermilion curls, her small frame in emerald silk smudged with dried blood. Whispers darted like minnows through water. By the time they reached the main thoroughfare, the crowd had swelled.

 

“That’s her! The Lady of Miracles—”

 

“The Maiden’s Rose—”

 

“Saint Irene—”

 

Daeron stiffened as a woman surged forward, clutching a swaddled infant. “Please, my lady, bless him!”

 

Irene recoiled as though the words were a blow. “I’m not a septa." She said sharply. “If he is sick, bring him tomorrow. If he is not, then hold him tighter and thank your own gods.”

 

The woman blinked, startled, before falling to her knees anyway, pressing the child’s forehead to Irene’s skirts. Daeron moved instantly, stepping between them, his hand firm yet not unkind as he urged the woman back. “You heard her. Give her space.”

 

But space was hard to come by. More pressed close—men lifting hats, women clutching rosaries, children peering wide-eyed. Fingers stretched toward Irene as though to snatch some blessing from the air around her.

 

Daeron shifted his stance, placing himself as a shield, his hand firm at her elbow to steer her forward. “Eyes ahead." He murmured. “Do not look at them.”

 

“I wasn’t going to." She muttered, though he felt the tremor in her arm beneath his grip. Her gaze fixed stubbornly on the cobblestones, her lips pressed tight.

 

One man reached too far, his rough hand brushing her sleeve. Daeron caught his wrist in an instant, twisting it back with a warning pressure. “Enough.” His voice was low, dangerous in a way the crowd recognized. The man fell back, muttering apologies.

 

Still they followed, a tide of whispers and bowed heads.

 

“She healed a knight from the brink of death—”

 

“They say no wound festers under her hand—”

 

“The Maiden reborn—”

 

Irene’s jaw clenched tighter with every word. Daeron could almost hear the retort forming in her head, the sharp bite of her tongue ready to lash. He squeezed her arm lightly, a silent reminder. Not here. Not now.

 

At last, mercifully, the scent of roasting meat reached them—the smoke of charred fat, the spice of peppercorn, the sweet tang of onions sizzling on iron. Irene’s head lifted despite herself, her bronze eyes darting toward the line of food stalls clustered near the square.

 

“There." Daeron said softly, steering her toward them.

 

The crowd thinned reluctantly, though whispers still followed like shadows. But the moment they reached the stalls, Irene’s whole demeanor shifted.

 

The first vendor—a barrel-bellied man tending skewers of lamb—beamed when he saw her. “My lady! I saved the best cuts for you. Fresh off the spit, dripping with juice. Only the choicest for Oldtown’s miracle worker.”

 

“I’m not a miracle worker." Irene snapped, though her gaze was already fixed on the skewers. She tapped one impatiently. “That one. And do not drown it in sauce again, it spoils the flavor.”

 

The man chuckled, obediently plating the meat exactly as she liked it. Daeron pressed coin into his palm before Irene could argue, ushering her aside. She seized the skewer with both hands, tearing into it with the graceless hunger of someone who had indeed not eaten since morning.

 

“Slowly." Daeron chided, though he couldn’t hide his smile. “You’ll burn your tongue.”

 

“It’s already burned." She mumbled around a mouthful, waving the words away with the skewer. “Peppermint cools it.”

 

She reached for another before finishing the first, and Daeron sighed, exchanging another coin with the vendor.

 

Further along, the butcher’s wife called out, holding up strips of sizzling beef. “Lady Irene! Come, taste this—seasoned with rosemary, just as you like.”

 

Irene stalked over, still chewing, and bit directly from the strip held out on a knife. The woman laughed, delighted. “See? The Maiden approves!”

 

Irene scowled, mouth full. “The Maiden would faint from the salt." She muttered, swallowing before pointing at the next stall. “Chicken next.”

 

Daeron followed, half-amused, half-exasperated, watching grease streak her chin, her curls catching the lamplight like living fire. Here, among the smoke and clatter, she was herself again—no saint, no icon, just a girl with an insatiable appetite and no patience for ceremony.

 

He handed her a napkin. She ignored it.

 

“You have sauce on your cheek." He said.

 

She licked the wrong side. He chuckled. “Other side.”

 

She rolled her eyes, swiping her sleeve across her face. “Better?”

 

“Worse." He said, reaching out before she could protest. With a thumb, he wiped the smudge away, his hand lingering half a heartbeat too long. Her bronze eyes flicked up at him, startled, and something unspoken passed between them—quick, fragile, gone as she bit savagely into another skewer.

 

The crowd still watched from the edges of the square, whispering, bowing, but here she ignored them utterly, devouring meat with the same intensity she stitched wounds. Daeron stood close, warding off anyone who drew too near.

 

“You’re staring." She said suddenly, not looking at him.

 

“Am I?” His voice was quiet.

 

“Yes.” She tore another bite free. “Why?”

 

Because you are the most beautiful thing in this city, he thought. Because you shine brighter covered in grease and blood than any jewel in the Sept. Because I would burn Oldtown to cinders before I let them lay another crown upon your head.

 

"Its because you eat like Tessarion when she finds a sheep.”

 

She snorted, nearly choking on laughter and meat all at once. “You’re horrible.”

 

He smiled. “So are you.”

 

For a moment, beneath the lantern glow and drifting smoke, the weight of sainthood and prophecy fell away. She was simply Irene—messy, sharp-tongued, alive.

 

The square behind them still hummed with the remnants of smoke and chatter when Daeron guided Irene toward the quieter streets that wound up toward the Hightower. The air was cooler now, the heat of the day fading into the embrace of sea wind. Oil lamps glowed along the cobbled paths, their flames trembling against the dark, while the distant toll of another bell rolled across Oldtown like a sigh.

 

Irene walked briskly despite her full stomach, skewers clutched in one hand, her free fingers twitching at the seams of her gown. Daeron matched her pace easily, his longer stride shortened so she would not feel hurried.

 

The further they walked from the Citadel and the food stalls, the thinner the crowds became. A drunkard sang tunelessly near the riverbank; a pair of septas whispered prayers as they passed; the occasional sailor loitered by tavern doors, eyes lingering too long on Irene until Daeron’s gaze—sharp and unmistakably Targaryen—sent them quickly elsewhere.

 

For a time, they walked in silence. Irene gnawed the last of her skewer, licking sauce from her fingers without ceremony. Daeron found his gaze lingering on her mouth until he forced himself to look at the street instead.

 

It was he who broke the quiet. “You heard of Harrenhal?”

 

Her bronze eyes flicked up at him, the lamplight catching on freckles and vermilion hair. “Everyone has. The fire reached even the Citadel’s walls before the ash cooled.”

 

“Lord Lyonel. And his heir, Ser Harwin." Daeron said softly, almost testing her. “Gone in one night.”

 

“Fire takes what it pleases.” Irene’s tone was steady, clinical. “Harrenhal was cursed long before them. Built on ambition, sealed with ruin. I’m only surprised it stood this long without claiming more.”

 

Daeron studied her, the way her expression did not waver, how her small fingers brushed idly against the wall as they walked, leaving faint streaks of sauce on ancient stone. She spoke of death as others spoke of the weather — inevitable, unavoidable, a pattern she alone had deciphered.

 

“They call it accident." He murmured. “Though there are whispers otherwise.”

 

“There are always whispers, but whispers do not bring back the dead.”

 

He nodded, though the unease lingered. “With Lord Lyonel gone, grandsire has been recalled. He leaves for King’s Landing in three days to serve again as Hand.”

 

Irene hummed low, more thoughtful than surprised. “The court never likes its seats empty for long. The Hand of the King is a spine, whether straight or crooked. Uncle is many things—but never absent.”

 

There was a flick of something like disdain in her tone, but also grudging respect. She slowed her pace slightly, fingers tapping at the hem of her gown in restless rhythm. “Oldtown will feel emptier without him. You’ll miss him.”

 

Daeron tilted his head, regarding her. “Will you?”

 

She huffed, a small exhale through her nose. “I’ll miss arguing with him. He listens, even when he pretends not to. The other maesters think themselves gods, but at least he knows when to keep still.” Her mouth twisted. “I’ll have fewer minds worth pricking.”

 

Daeron laughed softly, the sound startling a passing cat from its perch. “You are impossible.”

 

She smirked faintly, brushing curls from her freckled face. “And yet you still follow me.”

 

“Always." He said before he could stop himself.

 

Her gaze flicked to him, quick and unreadable, before darting away.

 

They walked a while longer beneath the looming shadow of the Hightower, its beacon flickering high above like a star trapped in stone. Daeron’s thoughts twisted, restless, until they found voice.

 

“Tell me." He said carefully. “Have you heard the other rumors? Of my sister?”

 

Irene stilled. “Which sister?”

 

“Rhaenyra.” The name left his lips half a whisper.

 

Her steps resumed, though her grip on the empty skewer tightened until it splintered. “Go on.”

 

He hesitated. “They say her children… Jacaerys, Lucerys, little Joffrey… they do not bear the look of Velaryons. Nor of Targaryens. No silver hair. No violet eyes. Only dark curls and brown eyes. Common features.” He glanced at her, measuring. “They say they are Strong bastards. Harwin’s get, not Laenor’s.”

 

The words hung between them, heavy as lead.

 

Irene stopped altogether. The lamplight cast her in sharp relief, vermilion hair a halo of fire, bronze eyes glinting hard as metal. When she spoke, her voice cut clean.

 

“Do not be cruel.”

 

Daeron blinked. “I meant no—”

 

“Yes, you did!" She snapped. “Even repeating it is cruelty. Do you think the children do not hear? That their mother does not bleed from such whispers?”

 

He swallowed. “But if it’s true—”

 

“It does not matter if it is true.” Her words were firm, ringing with conviction that belied her years. “Princess Rhaenyra is heir to the Iron Throne. The crown will pass through her to Prince Jacaerys, her firstborn. The blood in their veins changes nothing.”

 

Daeron searched her face, the fierce set of her jaw, the fire in her eyes. “Even if they are not Velaryons?”

 

“They are hers.” Irene’s voice softened slightly, but only in cadence, not strength. “She is heir. That is all the realm needs to know or should need to know, if men were not so eager to strip women of what is rightfully theirs.”

 

Her hand fidgeted at her gown again, restless, but her eyes never wavered from his. “Do you know what it is, to be an heir when you were never meant to be? When every whisper in every hall weighs you, measures you, seeks to find you wanting? I do.”

 

The words struck Daeron silent.

 

“I am heir to Highgarden." She went on, her voice lower now, but no less steady. “Not because I sought it, but because the gods or chance or cruelty left me the last. My brothers are gone, my mother gone, and every day I hear them—those whispers. That I am cursed, that I am blessed, that I am a saint, that I am a heretic. That I am a girl, and therefore unfit.”

 

Her breath hitched, but she pressed on, fierce as any knight on a field. “Princess Rhaenyra is heir by her father’s word. That word is law. The princes, her sons are her sons. If the realm cannot bear the sight of brown eyes upon the throne, then the realm itself is blind.”

 

Daeron’s chest ached with the force of her words, with the way her small shoulders squared as though holding up the weight of a kingdom. He wanted to tell her she was brilliant, radiant, that the fire in her was brighter than any dragon’s flame. “You would defend her to anyone.”

 

“I would." Irene said simply. “If she falls, then every woman who dares inherit falls with her. Including me.”

 

The silence that followed was thick, broken only by the distant cry of gulls circling the Honeywine.

 

At last Daeron reached out, gently prying the splintered skewer from her hand before it cut her palm. His fingers lingered against hers, steadying their tremor. “Then I pray she stands. For your sake.”

 

For a moment, her bronze eyes softened. She gave the faintest nod, a curl slipping into her face as the fire in her gaze dimmed to something quieter. Tired. Vulnerable. Human.

 

They resumed walking, slower now, the massive tower above them drawing closer with each step. Irene leaned ever so slightly into his side, as though the weight of her words had drained what remained of her strength. Daeron did not move away.

 

When they reached the gates of the Hightower, the guards bowed low, their eyes flicking with reverence toward Irene. She ignored them, her gaze fixed on the dark curve of the sea beyond.

 

Daeron held the door for her, his heart aching with the knowledge he dared not speak. That he would guard her always, against whispers, against crowns, against gods themselves if need be.

 

For now, it was enough to walk at her side.

 

Enough to know that when the realm tried to make her a saint, a curse, a weapon, Irene Tyrell remained herself—fierce, flawed, brilliant, alive.

 

Soon the Hightower's swallowed her in silence once Daeron left her at her chamber door as she entered she smelled the faintly scent of lavender and smoke, a lingering ghost from the infirmary that clung stubbornly to her hair and gowns no matter how many times she bathed. Irene shut the heavy door behind her with a tired shove, the latch clicking into place. The Hightower’s stone walls loomed around her, familiar, suffocating, safe.

 

She tugged at the ties of her dress as she crossed the room, skirts rustling, curls spilling in wild tangles down her back. The balcony door stood open to the night, the sea breeze threading cool fingers through the silk canopy above her bed. And there, as always, they waited. A murder of ravens, black-feathered and watchful, lined along the balcony rail like sentries carved of obsidian.

 

Their eyes gleamed red in the torchlight, their heads tilting in perfect unison as she stepped into view.

 

“Don’t start." Irene muttered, peeling the gown from her shoulders and draping it carelessly across a chair. She was left in her shift, ivory fabric already stained with herbs and blood, her pale skin marked by freckles and the faint tremor of exhaustion.

 

One raven croaked, the sound low and wet, more like a cough than a call. Another hopped sideways along the rail, its claws clicking in odd rhythm.

 

“I know." She said sharply, pacing as she worked free the braid at the back of her hair. “I know what they’re saying. You don’t need to repeat it.”

 

The birds moved as though on cue, heads tilting all at once to the left, then to the right, wings fluttering soundlessly.

 

“They want me to stand with Aegon.” Irene’s bronze eyes burned as she turned on them, curls spilling across her shoulders like fire loosed from a torch. “Because he’s my cousin. Because we share blood. Because we are family. Do you know what that makes me? Convenient.”

 

The ravens shifted again, one hopping onto the stone floor of the balcony, its wings stretching unnaturally wide before snapping shut with a crack.

 

“I’m eleven, and they’ve already made me a banner to wave.” Irene’s voice sharpened, brittle. “A Tyrell heir to shore up a Targaryen’s crown. The living saint to kneel beside the drunken prince. They’d see me crowned in thorns if it suited them. Saint of Oldtown, Maiden of the Reach, their blessed miracle child. They’d put roses in my hair and march me before the realm—” Her voice caught, trembling. “—and the moment Highgarden is mine by right, they’ll tear it away with the same words they use against Princess Rhaenyra.”

 

The ravens moved all at once—a jerking shuffle of claws, a shiver of wings that made the air itself seem to stutter. Irene barely blinked. She had grown used to the uncanny rhythm of their gatherings, the way they never acted quite like birds should.

 

“They call her sons bastards." Irene whispered, fingers curling tight at her sides. “They call her unfit. They whisper she’s cursed, unnatural, that the crown cannot pass through her because her womb is… wrong.”

 

Her voice hardened, rising in the quiet room. “Do they think they will say any less of me? That they won’t find a thousand words sharper than knives to keep me from my birthright? To tell me roses cannot bloom in a woman’s hand?”

 

One raven fluttered closer, landing on the chair where her gown lay. Its beak picked at the silk tie, tugging with jerky, insistent motions until the fabric came loose.

 

“Yes." Irene snapped at it. “Unravel it, tear it to threads—that’s what they’ll do to me, too.”

 

The bird stilled, its head canting almost upside down to fix her with one black bead of an eye.

 

She pressed her palms against the stone edge of the balcony, leaning into the night air. The sea smelled of salt and rot, the Hightower’s beacon throwing its steady glow over the water. The ravens rustled behind her, a chorus of feathers and faint claws.

 

“To support her is to support myself." She said, softer now, as though confessing. “If she sits the Iron Throne, then the world must accept that a woman can inherit. That law bends not to whispers but to blood. Her crown is mine as well, though we do not share it.”

 

Her voice faltered, bronze eyes fixed on the black water below. “However if I bend to the Hightowers, to Aegon, to my cousin whose claim is only louder because he is male, then I betray her, myself, and every woman who will come after us.”

 

The ravens shifted again, all at once, leaning forward with wings half-spread, as though ready to fly yet rooted in place. The motion was sharp, unnatural, like marionettes tugged by the same unseen string.

 

“I can’t.” Irene shook her head, curls whipping across her freckled cheeks. “I can’t betray her. Even if she is guilty of what they whisper. Even if her sons are Strong in truth and not Velaryon. She is heir. She is chosen. And I—” Her breath caught, her voice a rasp. “I am heir too. I can’t deny her without cutting my own throat.”

 

She slammed her palm against the stone, the sound startling the closest raven into a croak. “What of the Hightowers? They took me in when I was seven. They clothed me, fed me, taught me. Lord Hightower, Otto, Daeron... They are my blood too. My kin. Then when the banners rise, they’ll be on the other side.”

 

Her shoulders sagged, and for a moment she looked every bit the child she still was—curls wild, eyes bright with unshed tears, hands trembling against stone. “What am I to do?”

 

The ravens croaked in eerie harmony, a chorus too synchronized to be chance. One hopped closer, wings half-spread, its head cocked unnaturally far to one side as if listening intently.

 

Irene’s laugh was sharp and bitter. “Oh, don’t pretend you know. You’re only birds."

 

The flock stilled, feathers slicked tight against their bodies, their silence heavy and wrong.

 

“I can’t choose." She whispered into the night. “If I stand with her, I betray the family who raised me. If I stand with him, I betray myself. Either way, they will call me hypocrite. Either way, they will crown me in thorns.”

 

Her voice cracked at the last word, and she pressed her hands over her face, muffling a sound that was too close to a sob.

 

The ravens croaked again, one after another, until it was almost a chant. Their claws tapped against the balcony rail in eerie rhythm, like a heartbeat made of stone.

 

Irene lowered her hands, bronze eyes blazing. “Stop it."

 

The flock stilled instantly, every head snapping toward her in perfect unison. The sight would have chilled any other soul. Irene only sighed, turning away to collapse onto the edge of her bed.

 

Her curls spilled like fire over the white sheets as she lay back, staring at the canopy above. “I don’t know what to do." She whispered again, softer this time, almost to herself. “However when the time comes… I’ll have to choose, and whichever way I choose, they’ll make me bleed for it.”

 

A single raven hopped from the rail onto the balcony floor, pacing in an odd, stilted circle before settling at the threshold. It did not cross inside. None of them ever did. The ravens croaked once more, a sound low and resonant, before falling into uncanny silence. The night stretched around her, heavy and uncertain, as Oldtown slept beneath its looming tower.

 

As Irene lay awake, torn between blood and crown, roses and thorns, knowing the choice would one day devour her.

Notes:

two year time skip again, it is currently 126 AC — irene is 11 years old, and now the plot thickens, this is the year of the red spring, and alot of shit happens, and irene meets the rest of the cast, who all have heard many things about the heir to highgarden

irene: i literally stitched your lung shut stop whining
daeron: you stabbed me with the needle six times
irene: precision costs

rhaenyra: they’re saying my sons are strongs
irene: well at least they aren’t weaklings

daemon: you remind me of a dragon
irene: you remind me of a migraine

viserys: the gods have blessed you child
irene: the gods hate me actually i checked

aegon: can you make a drink that heals a hangover
irene: i can make a drink that kills you instantly
aegon: close enough

lord hightower: perhaps smile more the people adore you
irene: i would rather bite glass than deal with more people

alicent: you should stay out of politics you’re too young
irene: says the child bride

rhaenyra: the rumors sting more than swords
irene: then let them choke on their words i’ll stitch their tongues together

lord hightower: people idolize you
irene: people are stupid

alicent: faith is our guide
irene: then faith guides me to the kitchen for snacks

viserys: you are chosen by the gods
irene: the gods have terrible taste

daemon: if you ever want a dragon i’ll steal you one
irene: you say that like i don’t already have tessarion wrapped around my finger
daemon: gods i adore this child

aegon: do you ever stop working?
irene: do you ever stop drinking?
aegon: touchĂŠ

alicent: you must be presentable always
irene: i have blood on my dress from three people and i still look better than aegon

daemon: if you were my daughter i’d let you duel septons
irene: that’s the nicest thing anyone has ever said to me

Chapter 13

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

𝐓𝐇𝐄 𝐒𝐄𝐀 had never sounded so loud.

 

Dragonstone’s black cliffs rose jagged against the churning waters, the castle perched like some brooding sentinel at the edge of the world. From its towers the cries of gulls wheeled and fell, harsh against the ceaseless thunder of waves below. The storm-winds that swept across the island carried the taste of salt and iron, and their chill slid through even the thickest of stone walls.

 

Within those walls, Rhaenyra Targaryen sat in silence. Her chamber, though large, seemed oppressively small now, crowded by shadows and the faint sweet-sour tang of herbs hung to dry in bunches near the hearth. The fire did little to warm her. Its glow licked across damp stones, across tapestries too faded to remember their original hues, across the small cradle that stood near the bed.

 

The cradle rocked slightly with the draft, the child within shifting as though uneasy in his sleep. Rhaenyra’s eyes rested upon him, on the delicate rise and fall of a chest no larger than her palm, on fingers curled like shells, on the faint thread of downy hair catching the firelight. Joffrey. Her son. Her proof. And yet not a shield against the whispers that seemed to find their way even here, carried over leagues of sea and stone.

 

Her body still bore the marks of his birth. She could feel it in the dull ache deep in her hips, in the heaviness of her limbs, in the soreness that flared when she moved too quickly. The maesters told her time would ease it. She knew they meant more than her flesh. They looked at her too kindly, too cautiously, as though aware that her body had healed far faster than her mind.

 

Childbirth was a kind of battle, though not one sung of in the songs. It left her raw, hollowed, yet fiercely protective. In the long nights she had lain awake listening to Joffrey’s breathing, fear coiling sharp in her chest that it might falter, that she might wake to stillness. The fear did not abate with his steady breaths. It grew heavier, more restless, as though the gods themselves had placed in her arms both the greatest treasure and the most fragile burden.

 

Dragonstone itself seemed to lean closer to her in her confinement, its ancient basalt corridors pressing in with the weight of centuries. The carved dragons that wound their bodies across lintels and staircases seemed alive in firelight, their eyes smoldering, their teeth bared. They had seen rulers come and fall, seen blood spilled and kin turned against kin. She wondered whether they watched her now, judging, or merely waiting.

 

The storms outside mirrored her thoughts. They had begun days ago and showed no sign of relenting, waves slamming against the cliffs so fiercely that even the seasoned garrison muttered prayers to the Seven when the ground shuddered beneath them. It was as if the island itself knew what turmoil lingered across the realm, what tempests gathered in courts and councils.

 

Rhaenyra felt those storms in her marrow. She had not set foot on Dragonstone as heir before without sensing its weight—the seat of House Targaryens before King’s Landing, a place of exile and retreat, of crowns won and lost. Now, as she stood upon its rocks with a son swaddled beside her, it pressed its history more closely than ever. Every stone whispered of succession, of blood and birthright.

 

Her gaze drifted from the cradle to the narrow window, its glass mottled and streaked with rain. Beyond, the sea was an iron-gray expanse, restless and unforgiving. She could almost imagine shapes in its foam—wings rising, shadows writhing—but when the lightning struck, there was only water, wild and endless.

 

It was in moments like these, in the storm’s echo and her son’s frail breaths, that memory crept unbidden. She thought of faces not here: her mother, whom she had lost too early, whose absence left an ache that no title or child had ever filled. She thought of Alyssandra. Alyssandra Hightower, bright-eyed and gentle, who had once been as close as blood.

 

The thought of her stirred something sharp. She pressed her hand against the stone sill, its coldness seeping into her palm. Dragonstone’s chill steadied her, though her chest remained tight. She had not thought of Alyssandra so often in years, but the days since Joffrey’s birth had weakened the walls she kept against regret.

 

The storms, the child, the weight of inheritance—all drew her mind back, unwilling, to that girl who had been like an elder sister, and to the girl Alyssandra had left behind.

 

Irene Tyrell.

 

The name flickered like a candle in the draught, and Rhaenyra felt its weight settle with the storm.

 

She turned back to the cradle, to her own infant son, sleeping in oblivious peace. Yet it was another child’s face that lingered in her thoughts—one she had seen only briefly, years ago, but whose name was spoken now in court and council alike, carried across the realm with whispers both reverent and damning.

 

The wind keened down the tower flues, a sound like mourning, like prophecy. Rhaenyra closed her eyes for a moment, breathing in the mingled scents of salt and smoke, milk and herbs. When she opened them again, the storm still raged, and the shadows still leaned close.

 

Dragonstone waited. The world beyond waited. And in the quiet between waves, Rhaenyra thought of Alyssandra’s daughter, and of how history had begun to repeat itself in cruel, familiar ways.

 

Memory was never gentle.

 

It came unbidden, not in clear lines but in fragments—scattered like shards of colored glass, each cutting differently, each catching a different light. Rhaenyra had not summoned Alyssandra's face; it had risen in her mind regardless, slipping past the defenses she had built, as if the storm itself had carried it from the past into her chamber.

 

Alyssandra had been older by a handful of years, yet in Rhaenyra’s youth that distance had seemed vast, filled with admiration and a little envy. Alyssandra had moved through the Red Keep with a serenity Rhaenyra never mastered: vermillion curls bound with ribbons, soft laughter that never seemed cruel, a way of listening that made even the smallest child feel heard. She had been a Hightower, cousin to Alicent, daughter of a powerful house whose bloodlines reached back through Oldtown’s proud towers. And yet she had worn her place without arrogance, as though high birth were something incidental, not armor.

 

To the young princess, restless and headstrong, Alyssandra had been something like an elder sister: steady, patient, endlessly kind. She had taught her small things—how to weave flowers into braids so they would not tumble free, how to tell when a page’s flattery was sincere or rehearsed, how to coax skittish horses with a low hum instead of a firm rein. In those days, Rhaenyra had followed her like a shadow, hungry for the softness that her own household seldom offered.

 

Her mother had died early, leaving her to a father whose love was too easily distracted by crowns and councils, and to a court that treated her more as symbol than as child. Alyssandra had filled some of that void, not with grand gestures but with presence—a hand squeezing hers in the sept, a smile across the feasting table, a whispered comfort after some slight delivered by the ladies of the court.

 

She could remember, with startling clarity, the scent of Alyssandra’s chambers: lavender water steeped in glass jars, the sweetness of honeycomb left on plates by her handmaid, the faint smoke of Oldtown’s incense sent as gifts from her kin. Memory lent these details a sharpness that hurt. She could almost hear her voice again, low and lilting, weaving warmth into words that had asked for nothing in return.

 

It should have lasted longer.

 

But years in court were brittle things, easily shattered. Alyssandra’s betrothal had come as no surprise—Myren Tyrell, young and proper, heir to Highgarden, matched by treaty and ambition. Still, the day her departure had been announced, Rhaenyra had felt the loss like a bruise. Marriage was inevitable, they told her, but inevitability had not softened the sting. She remembered watching Alyssandra prepare to leave, the trunks lined with green silks embroidered with golden roses, the farewell embraces, the way her eyes had glistened though she smiled.

 

Rhaenyra had not cried then. Pride had stiffened her spine. But afterward, in the solitude of her chambers, she had pressed her face to her pillows and wept for the absence of a sister who was not truly hers.

 

Letters had bridged the distance for a time. Alyssandra had written faithfully, the neat curls of her hand bringing news from Highgarden: of blooming rose gardens, of tournaments beneath the Reach’s bright banners, of her husband who had proven kind and, in time, beloved. Rhaenyra had read them at first with eagerness, treasuring the connection. She had even written back, clumsy and infrequent, but enough.

 

Then Alicent had married her father.

 

The wound of that union had been sharper than she had anticipated. To see her friend—her constant companion, her confidante—set in the her mother's place beside her father had been a betrayal that burned too deep to soothe. Everything after that seemed colored green. Alyssandra’s letters arrived still, gentle as ever, but Rhaenyra could no longer bear to read them without bitterness. Each neat script felt like another thread binding her to a house that had supplanted her place, a reminder that the Hightowers always seemed to take what she held dearest.

 

So she had stopped answering. One by one, Alyssandra’s letters were folded and set aside, their seals broken but their words unanswered. The pile grew. Excuses formed—the burden of her role, the distractions of court, the pride that whispered she did not need such ties. And yet beneath the excuses lay the truth: a girl’s stubborn hurt, her refusal to share even the faintest intimacy with a cousin of Alicent Hightower.

 

Still Alyssandra had written.

 

That memory stung most. She had never ceased. Letters continued to arrive at the Red Keep, sometimes brief, sometimes long, always marked by the same patient hand. They had spoken of children—Florian first, bright and brave; Sylas after, more quiet, bookish. Then Irene, her daughter, her joy. Alyssandra had sent pressed flowers between the parchment folds, small tokens of Highgarden’s bounty, each fragrant reminder a plea for continued closeness.

 

Rhaenyra had ignored them.

 

Now, with storms crashing against Dragonstone’s cliffs and her own son breathing fragile breaths beside her, regret pressed heavier than stone. She could not remember when the last letter had come, nor when she had last opened one with care rather than tossing it aside unread. What she remembered instead was the raven that bore darker tidings: Highgarden besieged, its walls breached, Alyssandra fallen.

 

The words of that message had hollowed her. She had wept then, though pride had no shield left strong enough to stop her tears. Not only for Alyssandra, but for the children lost with her—the sons, still boys, cut down; the daughter shielded in vain. She had held her own sons tighter that night, envisioning their small bodies in place of Florian and Sylas, imagining the same cries for a mother who could not save them.

 

And beneath the grief had been guilt. Guilt that she had left Alyssandra’s friendship to wither, that she had cast aside the letters of a woman who had never stopped reaching across distance, never stopped offering kindness. Guilt that she had turned cold when Alyssandra had never been anything but warm.

 

It haunted her still.

 

Dragonstone’s chambers seemed to echo with it, the crackle of the fire hissing like whispered words she had left unanswered. The sea’s roar sounded like mourning. In the cradle, Joffrey stirred, whimpering briefly before settling again, and the sight of him twisted the regret sharper. She could not imagine his small body cold upon a battlefield, nor his breath silenced beneath falling stone. Yet that had been Alyssandra’s fate, her children’s fate, while she herself still lived.

 

Perhaps that was why Irene’s name lingered so insistently in her thoughts. The daughter spared, the daughter named heir. A girl left behind as she herself had once been, motherless, burdened with a title too heavy for such small shoulders.

 

The storm outside cracked with sudden thunder, shaking the glass panes. Rhaenyra’s heart jolted, but her son did not wake. She pressed her hand to her lips, as if to keep from speaking aloud into the emptiness. The past clung tight enough without words.

 

Memory was cruel. It did not ask permission. It came in waves, and left her raw.

 

The raven that came after the first was heavier than iron.

 

While first had carried death. The second carried inheritance, and that was a crueler burden.

 

Rhaenyra remembered it too clearly: the wax seal split, the parchment unfurled, her father’s voice grave as he read aloud the words of Myren Tyrell. The Lord of Highgarden had lost his wife, his sons, nearly his house entire. Yet the words were not those of despair but of resolve. He declared that he would not remarry, that no second brood would be born to divide his legacy. He named Irene—a girl scarcely seven—his sole heir, the last living bloom of his line.

 

It had been meant as a statement of strength, of defiance. Rhaenyra had felt only sorrow.

 

The image formed in her mind before she could banish it: a child with vermilion curls like her mother’s, too slight to bear the weight of titles, standing in the ashes of gardens that had once stretched endlessly in bloom. That child was now to inherit what armies had failed to protect, what blood had been spilled to defend.

 

Her father Viserys had taken the news with solemn nods and mutterings about alliances and duties. The council had spoken in low voices about what this meant for the balance of power, about the Reach’s fertile fields, about the advantage to be gained by binding such an heir in marriage to one of the crown’s blood. Men thought always of what could be gained.

 

However Rhaenyra had thought only of Alyssandra.

 

She had pictured her friend’s body lying amidst ruin, her hands empty of the children she had once held. She had imagined the chaos of siege, the cries of boys too young to be soldiers, the desperate shield of a mother’s embrace. When she had wept, it had not been for alliances lost but for lives undone.

 

And then the parchment in her father’s hand had made her weep again, for different reasons. Irene was alive. Irene was heir. A child burdened as she had once been burdened, thrust into a role she had not sought, not earned, but inherited by death’s design.

 

The comparison was inescapable.

 

Rhaenyra herself had been named heir after her mother died giving birth to Baelon, the brother who had not lived long enough to supplant her. She had stood in the Red Keep, her father’s hand on her shoulder, her hair woven in braids heavy with pearls, while lords and ladies bowed and swore oaths to her. She had been little more than a girl, grieving, confused, thrust into a role that demanded she smile and stand tall when she wished only to flee.

 

Now Irene wore that crown of thorns.

 

The raven’s words gnawed at her long after the parchment was set aside. She would lie awake in Dragonstone’s chamber, listening to the sea batter stone walls, and imagine what had become of the child in Highgarden. Did Irene stand among the wreckage, hearing men call her “Lady” with reverence or hunger? Did she kneel among the dead, her small hands stained with the dirt of graves, while courtiers whispered of her destiny? Did she understand what it meant to be heir when she had lost everything else?

 

It haunted her, this vision of a child standing where she herself had once stood. The parallels were too sharp. Both of them motherless, both heirs by accident of death, both girls whispered about in corridors by men twice their age who saw crowns rather than children.

 

But Irene’s burden was heavier.

 

Rhaenyra had been heir to the Iron Throne, yes, but she had been protected by dragons, by her father’s devotion, by a court that dared not openly defy him then. Irene had no such shield. The Reach was fertile, wealthy, coveted by all. Its Lady Paramount would be the most sought-after bride in Westeros, her body and name a battlefield on which half the realm would stake its claims. She was a child now, but time moved swiftly, and already the whispers had begun: of betrothals to princes, of matches with powerful lords, of the chance to bind the Reach to one throne or another.

 

Rhaenyra could almost hear the tone of those whispers, the same tone once used of her—that greedy, hungry timbre that stripped flesh from bone. She had lived with it for years, men weighing her beauty and her bloodline, their eyes calculating what children she might bear and what crowns those children might wear. To see it now shifted to Irene—a girl younger than she was, less protected, more vulnerable—chilled her blood.

 

She feared for her.

 

It was not envy. What she felt was dread, a mother's dread for a child who was not her own. Irene stood at the heart of a tempest that would strip her piece by piece if she were not careful, a flower torn apart by grasping hands. For she knew what awaited girls like Irene: the eyes of men who measured their worth not in what they were but in what they could be used for. She could see them now, the lords and knights who would hover close, their words wrapped in courtesy, their intentions sharp as blades.

 

She knew the green of their hunger. It was the same green that had crept into King’s Landing when Alicent had come, when her sons were set before hers, when oaths began to tremble. It was the green that cloaked ambition, that tore at bonds, that devoured without remorse. She feared it would devour Irene as surely as it sought to devour her.

 

Sometimes, in the solitude of her chamber, Rhaenyra imagined Irene among the corpses of Highgarden. She saw Alyssandra’s sons lying where hers might one day lie, their blood soaking into the soil their house had nurtured. She saw the girl stumbling through smoke, searching for hands that would never clasp hers again. And she thought of her own boys, of Jacaerys with his sharp eyes, of Lucerys with his eager smile, of Joffrey now asleep in his cradle. If death came for them as it had come for Florian and Sylas, what would be left of her?

 

The thought was unbearable. Yet it was Alyssandra’s truth.

 

The storm pressed harder against Dragonstone, rattling the shutters as if in answer. She rose sometimes in those nights, pacing the cold stones of the chamber, cradling Joffrey to her breast while he whimpered, her mind circling always back to the same refrain: that Irene Tyrell was only eleven now, but already her beauty was noted, her brilliance whispered of, her fate sealed by men who saw in her only power to be claimed.

 

It was not admiration that troubled Rhaenyra most, but devotion. For the realm had begun to speak of Irene not only as heir but as something more, something other. A girl who healed with her hands, who spoke with wisdom beyond her years, who was beloved like a saint and feared like an omen. There were those who whispered she was divine, touched by gods, blessed by the Stranger who had circled her cradle with ravens. Others muttered that she was cursed, an ill-starred child whose inheritance would bring only ruin.

 

Both forms of reverence were dangerous. Both stripped her of her mortality.

 

Rhaenyra knew too well what it was to be more symbol than woman. She had been heir, dragonrider, hope of a dynasty, pearl-braided princess. And beneath those names, who had seen her truly? Who had remembered that she was a girl of flesh and fear? Very few. Alyssandra had. And now Alyssandra’s daughter walked the same path, alone.

 

The raven’s words had ended with Myren’s vow: that he would take no second wife, that he would father no more children, that Irene alone would inherit the Reach. It had been framed as loyalty to his late lady, as fidelity beyond death. But Rhaenyra could not help but wonder if it was also resignation. Myren had lost too much to begin again. He had poured the last of his legacy into the small vessel of his daughter, and if she broke beneath its weight, House Tyrell would break with her.

 

She thought of Alyssandra again, Alyssandra whose gentleness had been mistaken for weakness, whose letters had gone unanswered, whose loyalty had been greater than Rhaenyra deserved. Alyssandra had never ceased reaching out, never ceased offering kindness, even when cast aside. And in the end she had died with her sons in her arms, leaving only her daughter to inherit ashes and thorns.

 

Rhaenyra felt the regret like a blade turning in her chest. She had failed Alyssandra in life. Perhaps, if chance allowed, she might do better by her daughter.

 

The thought came quiet but certain. If the gods—fickle though they were—granted set Irene in her path, she would take her under her wing. Not for gain, not for politics, but as a kind of repentance. A way to honor Alyssandra’s memory, to shield her child from the jaws of the world. Irene should not stand alone among wolves. She should not be devoured by the greed of men who saw only her inheritance. She deserved at least one protector who saw not an heir, nor a prize, nor a saint, but simply a girl.

 

The idea settled in her like a vow, though it was one spoken to no one but herself. She imagined Irene at Dragonstone, her wild curls dampened by the sea wind, her small hands reaching for herbs among the crags where stubborn plants grew. She imagined teaching her the ways of court, guiding her through the labyrinth of ambition and betrayal. She imagined keeping her safe, as she could not keep Alyssandra safe.

 

Yet imagination and reality seldom mirrored each other.

 

The child was not at Dragonstone. She was far away—in Oldtown, among the Hightowers who claimed her as kin, or perhaps already courted by those who saw in her more than she could yet understand. The distance between them was leagues of land and sea, but it felt wider, heavier, as though fate had drawn two parallel lines that might never meet.

 

Still she imagined Irene seated beside her sons, learning with them, laughing with them, perhaps softening the sharp edges of their rivalry. She imagined her boys protecting her as brothers might, though one day she would be sister and perhaps more. Lucerys would adore her in the unthinking way younger boys adored older girls, trailing at her heels. Joffrey, too small to know yet, would grow seeing her as a constant. While Jacaerys—

 

Her mind stilled there.

 

She saw Jacaerys as he had been earlier that day, tall for his years, his jaw already sharpening into the shape of a man’s, his gaze watchful and restless. He was her firstborn, her hope, the one upon whom everything rested. How many times had she lain awake fearing for his safety, knowing the eyes upon him were the same eyes that once lingered upon her, measuring his worth, calculating his weaknesses? He bore so much already, the title of heir and the weight of her cause.

 

What if Irene stood beside him?

 

The question flickered like candlelight in her thoughts. It should have vanished, should have been dismissed as fancy. Yet instead it lingered, stubborn as wax dripping down the sides, hardening where it fell. What if the girl of Highgarden, with her strange omens and healing hands, were joined to her son who would be king? The Reach bound to the crown through marriage—it was the very scheme her father had once toyed with, urged by Alicent’s green counsel. A betrothal to Aegon, to Aemond, to Daeron. However if Irene were bound to Jacaerys—

 

Her breath caught.

 

It was dangerous, this line of thought, and yet she could not stop tracing it. The notion carried politics in its bones, yes—the Reach’s abundance wedded to her line, strengthening her claim—but beneath the politics ran something far more personal. She thought of Alyssandra’s eyes, soft with patience; of Irene’s imagined gaze, so like and unlike her mother’s, bronze instead of hazel, yet burning with the same quiet strength. To bring the child into her house would not only serve her cause; it would feel like restoring something lost, a piece of Alyssandra returned.

 

She began to see it too clearly.

 

In her mind’s eye, Irene walked the halls of Dragonstone as though they were her own. She leaned over Jacaerys’s shoulder at table, their heads bent close in the flickering torchlight. She knelt in the courtyard with Lucerys, showing him how to bind herbs for wounds. She carried Joffrey on her hip, crooning to him in a voice half-song, half-incantation. She became part of them, not Tyrell but Velaryon, not an outsider but daughter, sister, betrothed.

 

The images gathered weight. They grew brighter, steadier, until they no longer seemed like idle fancy but like inevitability.

 

Rhaenyra told herself it was not ambition. She had ambition enough without weaving children into it. No, this was something gentler. A need to keep the girl safe, to honor Alyssandra, to bind the last bloom of Highgarden not to strangers but to herself. And if it strengthened her line, if it bound the Reach to her cause, then so much the better. But the heart of it, she swore, was love.

 

Love for Alyssandra, long dead.

 

Love for the daughter left behind.

 

Love for the idea of healing one wound by guarding another.

 

Yet even as she told herself this, the thoughts grew darker, more insistent. For if she did not claim Irene, someone else would. Already men whispered of her beauty, though she was but eleven. Already they murmured of her healing hands, her strange aura of divinity. Already they saw in her something to be claimed, to be used. Rhaenyra could almost hear their voices: lords of the Reach who would sell her to the highest bidder, green-cloaked courtiers who would tie her to Aegon’s line, priests who would crucify her in the name of false piety.

 

The thought made her hands tremble where they rested on the cradle’s edge.

 

No. That could not be allowed.

 

She stared at Joffrey’s small face, at the curve of his cheek, at the flutter of lashes against soft skin. She thought of Lucerys asleep in the adjoining chamber, of Jacaerys with his restless energy, of the legacy they would inherit. And she thought of Irene among them, not as pawn but as kin. A girl shielded by dragons, safe beneath her wing. A girl the world could not devour.

 

The storm outside raged louder, as though answering the storm within. Wind howled down the chimneys, and the sea crashed hard enough to shake the stones. Yet Rhaenyra scarcely noticed. She sat rigid, her mind racing faster than the waves. She imagined letters carried by ravens not of loss but of betrothal offers, of alliances, of men twice Irene’s age seeking to bind her name. She imagined their greedy hands, their calculating stares. And she imagined herself stepping forward, sweeping the girl away before they could touch her, placing her firmly beside her own son where no one could reach.

 

The thought burned bright, brighter than the hearth.

 

It was not politics. It was not calculation. It was protection. It was love. It was repentance. It was necessity.

 

The more she repeated it, the more true it seemed.

 

She rose from the chair, restless, her body aching from the remnants of childbirth yet propelled by a force she could not still. She paced the chamber, the long shadows shifting with her, her gaze drifting always to the cradle and then back to the narrow window where rain streaked the glass. Each time she turned, the thought returned with her: Irene in this chamber, Irene among her sons, Irene bound to her by more than distant blood.

 

The world beyond Dragonstone would not spare her. Though here—

 

Here she could be kept.

 

Rhaenyra pressed her palm against the cold stone of the window-sill. The sea spray struck the glass, blurring the horizon, but in the blur she saw the shapes she had begun to conjure: Irene grown older, taller, her hair brighter against Dragonstone’s dark basalt. She saw her walking hand in hand with Jacaerys, their steps in rhythm, their heads inclined together. She saw her at feasts, seated close, their shoulders brushing. She saw her in the future not as stranger but as daughter, as bride, as part of her blood.

 

The images would not leave. They multiplied instead, crowding her thoughts until there was little room for anything else.

 

When at last she returned to the cradle, lowering herself once more into the chair, she felt almost fevered. Joffrey stirred, whimpering, and she hushed him, though her lullabies were softer now, her voice carrying more to the shadows than to the child. She sang to the storm, to the sea, to the memory of Alyssandra, to the imagined presence of Irene. She wove them together, mother and daughter, past and future, until they became tangled in her mind’s loom.

 

The night deepened. The fire burned low. The storm gave no sign of ceasing. And still Rhaenyra sat awake, her eyes heavy but her mind alight, circling the same vow, the same vision, the same unyielding thought.

 

If fate allowed, she would take Irene Tyrell into her keeping. She would fold her beneath her wing, shield her from men, bind her to her firstborn, to claim her not as pawn but as child.

 

It was a vow no one had asked of her, one spoken to no ear but her own. Yet in the silence of Dragonstone, it felt binding as an oath.

Notes:

rhaenyra's POV

she tells herself it is not ambition, that it is not politics nor strategy nor some selfish desire to steal what another woman has lost, no, she swears to herself it is mercy, it is repentance, it is love in its purest form, and yet the thought festers beneath her ribs like a second heartbeat, whispering that if she could only have the girl near, if she could only reach across the realm and draw irene close, everything else might fall into place, she sees the child as both flame and balm, a tether to alyssandra and a ward against her own failures, she tells herself she is protecting her, that she would never use her, not like men do, not like the ones who look at irene and see only her lands and her face and her womb, but she does not see how her thoughts turn in the same circles, how her hands itch to possess under the guise of shielding, how her mind no longer wonders if irene should be with her but when, how soon, how fast, she paints herself the savior, the mother, the shield, and cannot hear the echo of the same vows spoken by those who once sought to marry her for her crown, she sees irene’s inheritance and tells herself she does not care for it, only for the girl, only for the wildness of her curls and the brightness of her mind and the way the realm trembles at her name, and she cannot see that she is trembling too, she envisions irene at her side so vividly that memory and fantasy blur, she assigns her sons new roles as brothers, as protectors, as betrothed, never thinking if the girl would want such things, never wondering if irene’s silence might mirror her own when she too was caged in gold and silk and declared heir before she understood what it meant, she thinks herself different from the men who circle irene like vultures but forgets that vultures can wear silks too, can smile sweetly and mean to keep and clip and cage all the same, she does not see the hypocrisy, cannot hear it beneath the rush of her thoughts, she does not ask if the girl would want her protection, her affection, her plans, her vows, because in her mind it is already decided, already written in fire and blood and wind and storm, and all that remains is the when, not the if, because she cannot let go now, not when she has imagined irene beside jacaerys, not when she has pictured the girl standing in dragonstone’s halls as if born to them, not when her regret has shaped itself into longing so intense it feels like love, like mourning, like a promise she cannot stop making to a ghost who no longer speaks and a girl who has never once asked to be saved by a stranger who is already halfway to believing she is her mother reborn

 

rhaenyra: i have decided irene is mine now
daemon: finally you understand me now!
otto: you cannot just adopt the heir of the reach
daemon: watch us old fuck

jacaerys: do i get a say in this?
rhaenyra: nope
daemon: absolutely not
jacaerys: ok cool

helaena: the roses whisper she doesn’t belong in oldtown
rhaenyra: see even your daughter agrees alicent
alicent: she whispers about bugs half the time!

otto: you’re acting as if she’s your daughter
rhaenyra: because she is
daemon: we’ve already picked out her chamber
otto: she has a father who is literally still alive
daemon: temporary condition

otto: i am beginning to think you want to replace your sons with her
rhaenyra: blasphemy i want her in addition to them
daemon: exactly more children more chaos

alicent: i will not watch you steal my niece!
rhaenyra: you stole my father i am simply evening the scales

aemond: you are being indoctrinated
irene: they gave me a dragon ride
daemon: indoctrinated successfully
rhaenyra: proud moment

viserys: you can still go back to oldtown
irene: the hightowers are boring
rhaenyra: she said it not me
daemon: validation

irene: i just wanted to heal some people and be left alone
rhaenyra: too late you’re my redemption arc now
daemon: welcome to the family

Chapter 14

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

𝐃𝐀𝐄𝐑𝐎𝐍 𝐖𝐎𝐔𝐋𝐃 𝐇𝐀𝐕𝐄 𝐅𝐋𝐄𝐃 the room if not for his pride. He had seen men die prettily on tourney grounds and badly on battlefields, and neither prepared him for the way Irene's knife kissed living flesh.

 

He loved Irene. Gods, he adored her, in the way a boy adores a comet—glittering, impossible, destined to set half the sky on fire just by passing through it—but he would always be the first to admit she frightened him.

 

She stood at the stone table in the Citadel’s lower infirmary, sleeves pinned, vermilion hair braided back and coiled like a garland of flame, her small jaw set. The noble from the south—a lord from sands and salt, gaunt from the road—lay face down upon the table on a folded bolster, back bared, brown skin mapped with old scars and one new problem: a stiff, strangled pain that had crawled down his leg until he could no longer stand the weight of his own body. He had crossed half the realm to find the child healer whispered about in kitchens and cloisters.

 

“Hold the basin." Irene said, without looking at Daeron. “Not there. There. If you drip brine on my shoes I’ll trim your ears and graft them onto a pig.”

 

Daeron swallowed and moved the pewter bowl exactly where her finger indicated. His stomach tried to revolt; he ordered it to heel. The room smelled of vinegar and honey and boiled linens, and beneath it the low, coppery thrum of dread. Outside, Oldtown breathed and inside the Citadel the great lamps hummed, threads of green glass casting their long drowned light over steel, bone, flesh.

 

“Irene" Murmured Archmaester Vaegon, the only one of the old men Irene tolerated, and the only one who actually treated her in the way she asked to be treated. His Valyrian features looked carved from old ivory. “We are again at the step of—”

 

“Demonstration." Irene said. She smoothed a hand over the lord’s back—carefully, clinically, like a gardener reading the soil for water—and her bronze eyes sharpened. She didn’t meet the archmaester’s gaze. She did not meet anyone’s gaze when she worked, as if eye contact were a trap and the body before her the only safe language. “You will watch and write. You will not interrupt. If you faint, faint away from the table.”

 

The novices gathered closer, their chains clinking soft as timid windchimes. One licked his lips. Another clutched a tablet and stylus like a shield. Daeron did his best to look useful and non-fainting, which was harder than it sounded.

 

“When he coughs, lightning catches in his right leg." Irene said, not to the lord but to the room. Her speech, quick by habit, arrived in crisp little bursts now, each click of syllables an instrument laid out. “When he bends, there is fire. When he lies still, there is ache. Palpating here—” She pressed two fingers beside the midline of the lower spine; the Dornishman hissed through clenched teeth. “—brings the storm. I have tried rest, willow-bark, a decoction of meadow-sweet and poppy-milk, then traction with warm stones. He improved. He worsened. The gods are capricious but nerves are not.”

 

Her hand flicked. Daeron felt it like a swallow of cold water. “The pain maps a path." She continued, fingertips tapping a rhythm along knotted muscle. “It carries a message—cut off letters stuffed into a too-narrow gate. So we widen the gate.”

 

“Widen?" Repeated a novice, dutifully, and went pale.

 

“Open your mouth, so your soul has a clear path when it flees.” Irene said, still not looking at him, and laughter trembled at the edge of the room and died when her bronze eyes slid across them.

 

She turned to her pallet of instruments. They were not the usual Citadel set. She had bullied, bribed, and terrorized the blacksmith into shaping thin chisels like sipping reeds; had broken a fishmonger’s saw apart and honed the belly of its teeth to whisper through bone, not rip; had thinned a small wedge to the candor of a petal. She had a narrow retractor made from a copper spoon and a luthier’s clamp that held flesh with the gentleness of a musician’s hand. Daeron had carried them in his cloak that morning as she walked, silent and fast, from her garden shed to the infirmary, past a row of pots where onion-flowers nodded like polite conspirators.

 

“Sedation." Irene said.

 

The poppy-milk they’d prepared, carefully measured, waited in a glazed cup. Irene had laid a drop of something bitter at its meniscus that made a maester frown until she recited the preparation—henbane strained to a ghost, then rescued from its own malice with ground charcoal and mint infusion, a draught she’d first tested on herself and a very offended goose. “Warm." She said, touching the cup; Daeron had held it close to the brazier for the exact count she’d given him. He handed it to the archmaester, who steadied the Dornishman’s head as he drank.

 

“Count." Irene told Daeron.

 

He watched the rise and fall of the lord’s back, the ripple of breath growing slow, the tightness around the eyes easing. “One… two… three…” His voice tried to steady itself against the humming in his blood. Irene’s fingers hovered just above skin, not touching, learning by heat and absence.

 

“Now." She said, soft, to the sleeping southron man. “Now, stranger. We will write a kinder letter.”

 

She painted the lower back with vinegar they’d steeped in rosemary and thyme and something Daeron didn’t know the name of—a green scent that sat in the air like a spring promise. She scattered powdered dried garlic along the edges of the field, then honey thin as glass to web the skin. A novice gagged quietly.

 

“Listen, your knives are clean because you can see the shine. I want mine clean because what you cannot see will also die.” She rocked minutely on her heels, a small rhythmic motion, as if she were catching the beat of a song only she could hear. “We are not at war. We are at work. That is different. Daeron, linen.”

 

He set the folded square into her waiting hand. She did not thank him; gratitude broke the symmetry of her focus. He didn’t need it.

 

She marked a line with the tip of a charcoal stick, found the midline, measured a finger-width and a half to the right. “Here." Irene murmured. “Between spinous processes, skip a thorn, then the gate.” She breathed once, fast, and hummed two notes under her breath, a reflex he’d learned not to comment on, like the way she counted stair-steps with her thumb against her palm.

 

“Knife."

 

The blade slid from Daeron’s fingers to her own. When Irene cut, she did it like a prayer, or like the opening of a book. The first line of the skin parted so cleanly that for a heartbeat it did not bleed. Then blood rose, well-mannered, and she wicked it away with a twist of linen. She deepened, teasing fat aside with the blunt back of the knife—no showy plunges, no hacking. “Yes." She told the tissue, as if instructing a shy hound. “Here. Move. Good.”

 

“Retractor." Irene said, and a novice’s shaking hand delivered the spoon-turned-tool. She anchored it gently, coaxing the edges of the wound back. A bead of sweat fell from the novice’s temple into his own chain; Irene glanced, and he flinched away from the table as if scorched.

 

“Leave. Drink water. If you faint, do it in the corridor. If you fall on my patient I’ll grow you in a pot and feed you to slugs.”

 

Daeron heard the soft scramble of sandals retreating. He wished he could share some of his deathless Targaryen courage with them, the kind that felt useless against the slow sincerity of a blade in muscle.

 

“Good." Praised Vaegon, low, but she was moving already, washing the wound with warm brine, then honey-water again. She worried strands of muscle aside, patient as a weaver teasing snarls from silk. Underneath lay gleam: bone, pale and living.

 

Irene stilled, hands hovering with that same almost-touch. She was listening. Not with her ears. To the geometry. To what the body wanted from her—and what it feared.

 

“Chisel."

 

Daeron passed her the thinned wedge. She played its edge along the curve of bone, finding the lamina by feel. “There." Irene breathed, and set the chisel and the small mallet. “You will hear the difference." She told the room. “Bone sings. It tells you where to stop if you are not a brute.”

 

She tapped. The sound was a low, fine, stubborn note; even Daeron could hear when it changed, like the voice of a harp-string loosed a little from the peg. She smiled—small, involuntary, the quick smile he’d once seen when she discovered a sprig of feverfew growing wild in a gutter. Tap, tap; she made a line of sound. The lamina thinned, a sea-cliff being carved by a tide only she could read.

 

A shiver ran through Daeron when the chisel bit and the first small chip of living bone lifted free. It was white and soft, not like death-bone; it was like a secret.

 

“Saw."

 

The fish-belly blade hissed, a whispering metronome. She did not hack. She stroked. The arc she traced was notched into her mind the way the Seven’s faces were notched into the Faith’s stones. Once, she had drawn it on the back of Daeron’s hand with ink and then kissed her finger and smudged it away, scandalizing a dozen old men and sending Daeron, who was not old, stumbling into a chair with his ears red.

 

“Hold." Irene said now, and he leaned so the retractor’s copper spoon held muscle aside, and she made the last cut and lifted the little door of bone away.

 

The room breathed in. Beneath lay the soft opalescent ribbon of the canal, the secret river in which the cords of the world swam. Irene did not touch. She looked. Daeron realized he’d been holding his breath for longer than he’d counted.

 

“Do not drool." She told one of the braver novices in her gentlest tone, which was not very gentle. “You will fill the wound with your awe and I will send you home in a jar.”

 

Irene coaxed a small splinter of bone that had not wanted to leave; the mallet misunderstood it and the chisel misheard it and she, who apologized to trees when she plucked their fruit, coaxed it like a child from under a table. There was a tight band of ligament where it had pinched, a mean doorway. She widened the gate with the edge of the spoon, breathing carefully.

 

“Here." She said. “Do you see? No, not with your eyes. With the way the tissue breathes. It is cramped. The nerve is a bird in a too-small cage. We make the bars farther apart.”

 

Irene dabbed. She waited. The nerve twitched. The Dornishman’s leg jerked and stilled.

 

“Good." She breathed, and Daeron realized her shoulders had been trembling not with fear but with a held impatience—a mind that ran twelve steps ahead yanked back to trot at the pace of flesh. “Very good. Archmaester? Touch his left foot.”

 

Vaegon worked the toes. “When I touch here, his ankle—ah.” The foot’s reflex, sluggish this morning, woke like a beast in winter moved by a fire.

 

“Count his breath." Irene said again, soft. Daeron counted, grateful for the task. Numbers were something he could win against.

 

She rounded the sharp edges with her spoon so the bone would not grate like a poor neighbor in winter. She set the tiny window of lamina on a square of linen beside the table as if it might be invited back to the body later; she would save it, grind it, perhaps, and feed it back in a poultice of goose fat and comfrey to teach the wound the shape of itself.

 

“Bleeding’s polite." Irene said, and it was: a steady sheet she coaxed to a stop with pressure and a whisper of ash. She washed. She breathed. She closed the deep with gut-string stitches like music under the leather of a drum. She murmured a prayer so fast Daeron could barely catch it—Stranger, pass us by—her lips barely moving, her eyes on the needle.

 

“Line." She said at last, and a novice—white as tallow but standing—placed a thin strip of linen into her fingers. Irene painted honey along the inner edges of skin, set the strip like a path, laid the lips of the wound together and sealed them with her rose-scented resin, a thing she’d made from pine sap and beeswax and a little of her patience melted down.

 

“Bandage." Daeron passed it to her. She wrapped with meticulous gentleness, never twice the same tension. “If you bind a thing too tight it will bite you later. You think you’re keeping the monster in. You’re strangling the castle walls.”

 

She stepped back. The room exhaled. The Dornishman slept, not like a dead man but like a man who had set down a sack of stones he’d carried too long.

 

“Write." Irnee said, and they scrambled to obey. Her hands were still. Then they were not: a tremor, so small Daeron only saw it because he loved her, and because he was learning to see not what people performed but what their hands whispered. She put those hands flat on either side of the table, and Daeron understood she was anchoring herself—wind against wind.

 

“Water." He said, finding his voice.

 

“Tea." She answered. “Sweet.”

 

He brought both.

 

She did not drink until she had stripped her gloves and counted the tools back into their wrap, lips moving silently: three long, two thin, the reed, the wedge, the saw, the spoon, the clamp, needle, needle, gut-string, linen, lamp—again, and again, until the numbers smoothed her breathing. Only then did she sip. Her nose crinkled at the honey. Daeron nearly smiled. Nearly fell over, too, now that the long, bright wire inside him had stopped singing.

 

“Explain, Irene." Said Vaegon, voice a shade too reverent for a man who had once told her she would be brighter if she were quiet.

 

“Explain?” Irene turned her head slightly; a curl slipped from its pin and drew a vermilion question mark against her cheek. She didn’t lift her gaze. She watched the Dornishman’s left calf loosen, a little wave running beneath skin. “He was trapped. The bone pinched the soft. The soft screamed. I made a window. The scream can leave by itself now.”

 

“Window?" Repeated the novice with the stylus, as if the word alone might make a miracle stick to the page.

 

“Name the procedure." Another tried, hungry for the safety of a new noun to thump with.

 

“The name will be whatever you old men decide when you are drunk. It will be wrong, but I will be too busy to correct you. I am building a garden. If you need a name to worship, call it ‘mercy.’” Said Irene, and now she glanced up, a quick arrow,

 

“It is not… orthodox." Sniffed a graybeard who had kept respectfully far from the table until now. He advanced like a cat to milk. “The Faith—”

 

“The Faith, has rules about which finger lifts which cup. The Faith does not have nerves in its legs. If you speak again while my patient sleeps, I will teach you the properties of monkshood in a way you will not enjoy. Do you know monkshood? No? Then write: it is beautiful, which is how it kills you.” Irene said, in a voice gentle enough to bruise.

 

A novice choked on a laugh and pretended it was a cough. Daeron bit the inside of his cheek to keep his own under control. The archmaester’s mouth twitched.

 

“You speak of poisons too easily for a child." The graybeard murmured, stung.

 

“I speak of medicines too easily for a man who has outlived his curiosity." She replied, and smoothed the edge of the bandage. She straightened the lord’s ankle. “Daeron, place the pillow beneath his feet. Not askew. There. Good. This is why I keep you.”

 

He pretended his face did not heat at that as if he were still a boy and she a star, which, unfortunately, was precisely the case.

 

“His pain will wake like a jealous wife." Irene said, brisk again. “We will soothe it with poppy and willow, and with instruction. He must not lift stones. He must walk gently. He must imagine his spine a tower of coins; he may tip the topmost, not the base. If he ignores me, he will crawl again, and I will not have pity.”

 

“Because you are cruel." Muttered the graybeard.

 

“Because I am efficient." She said, unbothered. “Cruelty wastes time.”

 

She finally looked at Daeron long enough to sting him with bronze. “Basin." Irene said, and he realized his hands had tightened so hard on the pewter his knuckles had gone bloodless. He set it down with care. She washed her hands again—vinegar, salt, the resinic soap she’d made that smelled faintly of lemon leaves and something metallic—and not until the fourth wash did she stop counting under her breath.

 

“Sit." She told the room, and they obeyed without quite meaning to. On benches, on stools, on the cool floor. She paced in front of them, a small flame with a steady core, fingers worrying the edge of her apron the way she worried the edge of problems. Her voice, when she taught, was quicksilver. “Words. ‘Back pain’ means nothing. Ask where it lives. Ask when it wakes to bite. Does it walk down the leg as the lord’s pain does? Then you think of the gates. Does it sleep in the mornings and burn by noon? Then think of muscle. Does it dance with fever? Then think of rot. Pattern, not panic.”

 

She moved to the shelf, plucked a jar, held it up. “Comfrey. Knitbone. Helps the body remember itself. Use it wrong, you trap rot inside and make a coffin. Understand? Good. This—” Another jar, amber, a leaf suspended like a drowned secret. “—is foxglove. Beautiful. Strong. Too much and the heart forgets its song.”

 

“Then why keep it?” Whispered a novice.

 

“Because I do not believe in throwing away instruments because fools play them badly." She said. “Write that down. Do not attribute it to me if you fear spines. Attribute it to a crow.”

 

“A crow?” Said someone, weakly, as if hoping humor would soften the room.

 

“I’m very learned. My tutor is a bird with one red eye.” Irene hummed

 

Daeron watched the old men look at one another. Some indulged her as if she were a pet storm. Some were afraid to laugh in case the storm turned and named them kindling. Only Vaegon smiled as if he understood a language he would not speak aloud.

 

She set down the jars, lined them, adjusted their angles by finger-widths until the sight soothed some itch in her. “Very well." She said, more to her own hands than to the room. “We are done.”

 

“Irene, do you ever rest?” Vaegon asked, rising with the slow grace of a man who’d bent over scrolls too long.

 

“Poorly." She said. “However I water the nightshades at evenfall. That is nearly sleep. And I will eat bread, because if I do not eat, Daeron looks like a kicked dog.”

 

“I do not!" Hw said, too quickly.

 

“You do." Irene said, almost fond, and that almost felled him more than any cut she had made that day.

 

They left the sleeping man to the watchers and climbed the narrow stair. Irene took them two at a time, counting with the pad of her thumb. She did not touch the balustrade. She hated the idea of other people’s hands that weren't Daeron's. She walked close to the wall, shoulder nearly brushing, as if she could borrow its stability if the world tilted. At the landing window the harbor glittered; a breeze nosed in and lifted the baby hairs at her temples. They caught the light like a faint crown.

 

In her workroom—really a stolen storage cell with a table and a riot of pots—she went first to the plants. Always, always first. She checked the rosemary. The mint. The row of strangers—the ones she never named in front of the maesters. Her fingers hovered over leaves, never bruising; a refiner’s hands, a priest’s. She murmured something to the foxglove. Daeron pretended not to hear.

 

“You scared them." Daeron said, when she did not speak.

 

“A little fear keeps their hands steady." Irene replied, selecting a crust of bread, chewing it as if the act required a plan. “If they respect me, they ask questions. If they fear me, they will at least not interrupt when I am holding a man’s spine in my head and also in my hands.”

 

He leaned in the doorway, all awkward limbs and thin royal pride. “You threatened to murder an archmaester with a flower.”

 

“I did not." She said. “I threatened to educate him.”

 

He laughed, helplessly. The laugh shook something loose in him—a knot of awe and worry. “You are eleven." He said, because sometimes facts were the only sentence he could form.

 

She looked at her bread. “I am what is left."

 

He went quiet. He knew the story in pieces, the blackened castle, the father’s hands, the vows sounding in the ruins. He knew how grief had made new bones in her, sharp and necessary.

 

“You were praying." He said, after a moment.

 

“Was I?” She kept her gaze on the sprig of thyme she was cleaning, coaxing dust from its undersides with the tip of a wet brush. “Possibly. I do not trust the gods to do anything but watch. Though I like the idea that the Stranger appreciates good work.”

 

“You do not think the Mother approves?” Daeron teased, light as he could make it.

 

“I think the Mother is tired." Irene said, and for a breath he heard the raw underside of her. Then she clicked back to her ordinary key and flicked the brush toward his face. “Hold this." She said, giving him a jar. “If you drop it, I’ll bind your fingers together and make you eat with a spoon like a baby for a fortnight.”

 

“Cruel." He said.

 

“Efficient." She returned, and finally, now, she glanced up. Her bronze eyes were bright with the work—bright with the things she would not say aloud: that the man might walk farther now, that she had taken a risk and it had not punished her yet, that mercy sometimes needed a knife.

 

“Irene." He called , and did not know what to put after her name.

 

She cocked her head. She did not like names without verbs.

 

“Will you let me write what you taught?” He asked instead. “The way you hear bone. The way you… listen.”

 

She huffed, which was her version of pleased. “If you spell it correctly, and if you add that any who claim this work as theirs will wake to find their chamber filled with crows.”

 

“Crows?” He grinned. “A whole murder?”

 

“An editorial board." She said, very solemn, and Daeron laughed again, and she blinked at the sound like a cat blinking at sun.

 

There was a knock: soft, the respectful kind, the kind of men who bring news or their hats in their hands. A messenger from the infirmary bobbed in the doorway. “My lady." He said, wringing his cap. “The lord is stirring. He—He moved his toes when we touched his foot. He smiled. He asked if he is dead.”

 

Irene set down her brush. “Tell him no. Tell him he is an experiment that succeeded. Then tell him to sleep.”

 

“Yes, my lady.”

 

“If anyone lets him sit up, I will replace their spines with quills and make them write letters to their mothers until they turn to ink.”

 

The messenger fled, soothed and terrified in equal measure.

 

“How long before you do this again?” Daeron asked.

 

“How long before you bring me someone to do it to?” She countered, and he winced, because the Dance was teaching the realm a new grammar for pain, and Oldtown would not be spared its lessons.

 

“I would rather bring you thieves with splinters."

 

“Then stop a war. Do not look at me as if I am unreasonable; you are the dragon.”

 

“Not yet." Hw said, without thinking.

 

She looked at him properly then. It felt like being pinned by a fine needle: not cruel, only exact. “Then do not hurry. People who hurry become problems I must fix.”

 

“Fix me?” He wanted to ask if she could. He wanted to ask if she would.

 

She turned back to the rosemary. “Perhaps. If you behave.”

 

He pushed off the door, crossed the room, dared to straighten the curl that had freed itself from her braid. She did not flinch, but her hand stilled on the leaf. He let the curl spring back. It looked like a line of flame aspiring.

 

“You were brave."

 

“No, I was correct.”

 

“I still nearly vomited.”

 

“Then next time, aim for Vaegon's shoes. It will keep him humble.”

 

He grinned, and she, unexpectedly, smiled back, and Daeron thought he could live on that for several winters if he had to.

 

They returned to the infirmary together. The air had changed subtly: less iron in it, more linen. The Dornish lord opened his eyes when Irene laid a hand against the bandage. He tried to speak. She shook her head once. He closed his mouth. She lifted his foot by the heel. The toes wiggled. Not much. Enough.

 

Tears gathered in the corners of the man’s eyes. He whispered something in his own tongue that Daeron did not know, but he knew thanks when he heard it, and he knew prayer when he heard it, and he knew hope by the way it made men seem briefly younger. Irene did not blush—she rarely remembered to—but she looked to the side, as if embarrassed to be caught in a tender scene. Her hand drifted to the edge of the table, tapped twice.

 

“You will sleep." She said, efficient again. “You will do exactly as I say when you wake. If you do not, I will put you back on this table and take out something you needed.”

 

He smiled—a terrible, grateful smile—and closed his eyes.

 

When she stepped away, the maesters parted for her like reeds parting for a swan and a very small, very dangerous knife. Daeron followed, basin in hand, errand boy to a saint the realm would later argue about.

 

He wished, wildly, to put her somewhere safe. He knew there was no such place. The world would always be a narrow gate through which she would keep trying to carry the wounded, the broken, the bleeding. She would widen it with her hands and her knives and her bright, thorough mind, and people would call her monster or miracle or child or heretic, and she would measure poppy, and tell them to move, and make a window, and when there was time, water the rosemary.

 

In the corridor, where the harbor wind could find them, she stopped, pressed both hands flat to the cool stone, breathed until the ticking little tremor left her fingers. Daeron stood close enough to be useful if she fell and far enough not to startle her.

 

“Irene." He said, softly.

 

“Yes, Daeron?” She did not turn her head. The wind plucked at the loose curl, made it dance.

 

“You are terrifying." Daeron told her, and meant it like a compliment.

 

"I know. It is an efficient way to be kind.” Then she pushed off the wall and walked, and he matched her step, and the lamps hummed, and below them the city went on with its invention of grief and bread and gossip and, sometimes, mercy.

 

The carriage waited in the Citadel courtyard with its lamps caged like small moons, the horse stamping as if it, too, disapproved of medicine. The air was salt and copper. Irene took the step the way she took every threshold—measured, thumb tapping her palm twice—and Daeron, out of reflex and habit and because he liked doing it, offered his hand. She set her small glove into his, light as a sparrow and twice as suspicious of gravity, and climbed in with a whisper of skirt and the soft clink of vials tucked where respectable ladies kept prayer-books.

 

He followed, ducking his head, sword hilt briefly glancing the doorframe. The door thudded, the driver called some blessing at the wheels, and the carriage lurched into Oldtown’s narrow vein, leaving the Citadel lamps to their humming.

 

They settled as they always did: she on the left because she liked counting the passing windows on that side; he on the right because he liked watching her watch. The cushions sighed. Through the slit of the curtain, the Hightower rose ahead like a candle too tall to snuff, the whole city a hive of amber.

 

“Have you finished packing for Driftmark?” He asked, to ask something that wasn’t the shape of his dead cousin's name.

 

Irene’s gaze ticked once from street to knee to her own gloved fingers smoothing an imaginary crease. “Define that for me."

 

He smiled despite himself. “Complete. Sufficient. Not a siege.”

 

“Oh." She said, and began, eyes on her thoughts rather than his face. “Gowns—many have been packed—green, gold, black, one grey for when I don’t want anyone to speak to me, one white because someone will insist on symbolism. Cloaks, two; the sea wind is rude. Boots, two pairs. Slippers, one, and I will regret it. Jewels—not to be stolen, so duplicates, paste and good; the rose pendant because it shuts people up. Linen, enough. Ribbons—green, copper—” She touched a curl, flicker-fast. “—because the wind will try to eat me. Soap, rosemary; combs; pins, a ridiculous quantity, because you will sit on half of them.”

 

“I do not sit on pins!" He protested.

 

“You do." Irene said, kind and merciless. “Books: Vaegon lent me two. I will not return one of them. I will be apologetic later. Plants: rosemary cuttings wrapped in damp cloth, foxglove seeds in wax paper, three roots of comfrey in a box that looks like cakes so I am not stopped by idiots who fear dirt. Herbarium pages. The little knife for cuttings. The big knife for regret.”

 

He kept up, because once she started, her words came in clean, swift parcels and it felt good to catch them. “Regret?”

 

“For when someone asks if my work is unseemly at a funeral." She said, dry as driftwood. “I can carve the word into the table.”

 

He coughed a laugh. The carriage rocked; a woman’s voice outside sold eels with gusto. “And the other bag." He said, because he could feel it watching him from the corner like a polite cat with blood on its paws. “The… healing one.”

 

Her chin lifted, a notch. “Instruments: chisel, saw, reed, wedge, two wound hooks, small retractor, gut string, needles by size, needle-holder; the improved spoon, the clamp; linen, honey, vinegar, resin; ash; the charcoals I made from last spring’s vines; jar of poppy—light and deep; willow; meadowsweet; mint; the henbane that behaves; valerian; cloves because I like the smell and because people believe in cloves more than in me. Two tourniquets. Splints. A roll of bark from a willow whose branch struck me on the head when I was nine; I consider it a truce offering. Thread for binding men’s mouths, metaphorically and otherwise.”

 

He raised an eyebrow. “Otherwise?”

 

Her mouth made a look that wasn’t quite a smile. “You lack imagination.”

 

“While the… less polite things?” He asked, because she had dodged the morbid by drowning it in method.

 

Irene’s thumb tapped her palm once, twice. She looked out at a fishmonger closing his awning, then back at her gloves. “Poisons." Irene said, almost conversational. “Small vials. Labeled in a script only I read; if anyone drinks the pretty one because they like the color, it will be quick. Aconite for men who push. Nightshade for men who won’t stop talking. A thorn-venom the Dornish told me ends arguments. I do not intend to use them. I enjoy intending not to use them.”

 

He let the wheels speak a few breaths. The city smeared by: narrow faces, crooked shutters, a cat with a laugh in its eyes. “It will be a hard gathering." He said, at last, listening to how mild his voice sounded. As if “hard” were a bowl of poor soup.

 

“Funerals generally are when dragons are involved." Irene said. “Also when men. Also when both.”

 

“Laena Velaryon was beautiful." He said, remembering the tales of her.

 

“Yes." Irene said. “So are foxgloves. It’s a style.”

 

He hid a smile in the fold of the curtain. “They say Daemon loved her.”

 

“They say many things about men like your uncle.Half of them are true, which makes the other half more tiresome. He will be dangerous with grief.”

 

“You sound almost approving."

 

“Grief that turns outward can be useful. It keeps hands busy. Grief that turns inward eats its owner and belches.”

 

"You know I begged you to come because I don’t remember them." He said, as if confessing a small theft. “The ones I must call mine. I don’t know their faces except in other people’s words. I don’t know what to do with my mouth at a funeral that is for someone I never held hands with. My mother is—” He stopped. He could make the word “mother” sit on his tongue like salt or like sugar. Mostly, it tasted like a lesson he’d failed to learn.

 

Irene didn’t look at him. She watched the line where the lamps touched the river. “Then hold mine." Irene said, and left the sentence lying between them, not an invitation so much as a tool she’d set within reach.

 

He did not reach. He could wait. He could be honest without grabbing at her like a man who had fallen from a boat and found the one plank. “Thank you."

 

“You did not have to beg. You are not a beggar.”

 

“I begged anyway.”

 

“You asked with lovely manners." She said, deadpan. “It was almost aristocratic.”

 

He huffed. Silence rode with them a while—the good kind, not the one with knives. In it he could feel her mind at work, laying out lists, measuring edges, finding where to stand when the tide came in. He could feel his own mind, smaller and messier, trying to copy the trick. His stomach flickered at the name Vhagar; he tried not to see fire in a woman’s throat.

 

“Tonight the ship takes our trunks."

 

“Tonight the ship tries to take my trunks and I count every one back." She corrected. “Tomorrow we ride Tessarion. She prefers morning air.”

 

“She prefers you. She croons at you like you’re a basket of warm mice.”

 

“I have a pleasant speaking voice." Irene said, as if quoting an unimpeachable source. “And I am a consistent shape. She likes consistency.”

 

“She likes the way you smell." He said, teasing because the alternative was the ache of the thing: that his dragon tolerated him and adored the small girl with the knives.

 

“I smell like a garden." Irene said. “And like a person who will not climb on her face.”

 

“You did once." He reminded.

 

“She learned. Irene said, and tucked a stray curl behind her ear with the gravity of a general moving cavalry.

 

The carriage swung left; the Hightower widened, then fell away as they turned toward the keep’s inner yard. The driver shouted; a gate lifted. Lanterns embroidered the stone with yellow thread.

 

Inside, servants moved in their own currents. Men shouldered trunks—two for Daeron, three for Irene, and the suspicious cake-box that contained comfrey. The Hightowers’ maids glanced, whispered, pretended not to count the number of plain leather cases going into the hold with the same interest usually reserved for dowries.

 

“Lady Irene, do you need a hand?” Said one, curtseying with the wonder of a villager greeting a comet,

 

“I have two." Irene said politely. “They work.”

 

The maid flushed, unsure whether she’d been bitten. Daeron rescued the moment with a smile that did the same trick a candle does in a draft: it flickered, looked brave, and made everyone want to be kind to it.

 

They followed their trunks into the echoing hall. Lord Hightower’s steward hovered at the edge of their path, anxious as a kettle about to boil. “Prince Daeon, Lady Irene. The rooms are prepared. The ship departs at second bell of night. The dragon-keepers asked that you let the beast—ah—the dragon eat before dawn, not just after. They say she flies sweeter on a full stomach.”

 

They ate quickly, standing. Bread and cold ham; an apple Irene cut into precise segments with a familiar blade, as if this, too, were surgery. She put the seeds into her pocket to dry; Oldtown’s gutters spawned apple trees in her wake.

 

“I thought you packed your knives." Daeron said, watching the metal flash at her sleeve.

 

“I said I finished packing, I did not say I stopped carrying.”

 

They walked the late corridors together. The keep, at that hour, belonged to the salt and the mice. Irene’s steps were small knots of certainty on the runner. Daeron matched them. When they reached the guest chambers, she did not rush inside to check her chest; she went to the window first and counted the lights in the harbor, thumb tapping—one, two, three—then counted again.

 

“It is the same number."

 

“It will still be the same number if I do not count it, but I will be more annoyed.”

 

He leaned on the casement. He could smell the sea and the pitch and a rumor of smoke from the dragon-yard. “What if I can’t remember the right faces?" He said, into the glass. “What if I say ‘I’m sorry’ and it sounds like I’m lying.”

 

“Then say nothing. Carry. Open doors. Stand where people need you to stand. People love furniture at funerals; it lets them lean on something. Be useful. That is a prayer.”

 

He turned. “And you?”

 

“I will be a rumor with a pulse." She said. “If anyone asks what I am doing, I will say ‘botany’ until their eyes slide away.”

 

He smiled at that, and the smile went deeper than the mouth. “Sleep."

 

“I will count." She replied, like a compromise.

 

He hovered. She did not seem to notice, but she always noticed. “Do not hover." Irene added, pointedly.

 

He hovered less. “Good night, my wife."

 

“Good night, Daeron. Do not dream of fire unless it is in a hearth.”

 

He did his best. He failed, but the fire in this dream was blue and kind and hummed like a dragon’s chest when a small hand scratched under its jaw, and when he woke, he felt more like a person and less like an apology.

 

Dawn was still thinking about it when the keep woke the way old things wake—with more creaks than trumpets. Down in the yard, the dragon-keepers had already gathered around Tessarion, scales shot through with the cold light that comes before day. She’d eaten; the meat-scent threaded the air, metallic and warm. Her eyes, bright as temple glass, tracked Irene as soon as the girl stepped into the yard.

 

Daeron felt the old mixture: pride and jealousy and something simpler that had no good noun. Tessarion’s throat rumbled, a river over rocks. The keepers bowed to Irene, very slightly, which made Daeron’s pride trump the jealousy by a hair’s breadth.

 

“I brought the nice oil.” Irene told Tessarion gravely, patting the small jar tied to her belt. “Do not bite anyone until I am finished making humans competent.”

 

The head cocked, the old, clever look. A puff of smoke—shaped like agreement, if one were generous—curled from the nostrils.

 

“Matching leathers." Ome of the keepers remarked to the other, not quite under his breath. “Like a pair of…”

 

“Do not finish that sentence." Irene said without looking at him. “Unless you wish to become botany.”

 

Daeron glanced down at himself and then at her, and tried to be embarrassed. The leathers had been his idea, then her improvements. Dark green with paler stitching so she could count the seams when her hands needed a metronome; brass buckles, none decorative; a golden rose stamped on her breast, the three-headed dragon on his, but small, as if not to startle the sky. She had stitched a little loop at her hip to hold a blade. He had laughed when she added it. He had stopped laughing when he saw how fast she could draw from it without nicking the strap.

 

The two-seat saddle waited against Tessarion’s shoulder, leather black as good bread crust, straps in orderly coils, stirrups polished. The keepers moved with the carefulness of men who’d been scolded by both dragon and girl and preferred neither. They heaved, buckled, tested twice. Irene watched the order: always left, then right, then cinch at the shoulder, then belly, then the chest strap; she mouthed the sequence, not because she did not trust them but because hers was a mind that put the world into rows.

 

The yard tilted a degree sharper toward day. Birds tried opinions. The harbor sent up a yawn of gulls. Daeron pulled on his gloves, tugged them tight, glanced at Irene’s. She flexed, smoothed, flexed. Thumb tap, tap.

 

“Ready?” He asked.

 

“No." She said. “Though we are going anyway.”

 

He offered his hands out of habit. She set her boot and stepped up onto his thigh, light as a hand of thistledown, and he lifted with a straight back like every drillmaster he’d ever disliked demanded. She swung into the front seat in one clean motion, settled, did the buckles herself—two across the hips, one under each thigh—clicked her tongue when one sat a hole too loose. He climbed up behind, the saddle creaking a little under the combined weight of two children pretending to be a plan.

 

He looped his belt. He checked hers again. She allowed the checking for once, not because she doubted her own hands but because she understood the ritual calmed his.

 

“Wait." Irene said, and he did, of course he did, because she had reached back without turning and found his wrist. She tugged. He leaned closer. “My hair. If you do not tie it for me and we fly against the wind I will spend the funeral pulling tangles and you will be useless as a prince and a person.”

 

He made a noise that started as a laugh and ended as relief. “As my wife commands." He said, and unlatched the little pouch at his belt where he kept things that made her smile and him feel competent: a length of leather, a wooden comb, two thin pins she’d carved herself. He combed with care. The vermilion length obeyed him in a way few living things did—only because she had brushed it within an inch of its dignity beforehand and because he had learned the map of it. He parted, braided, fingers finding the rhythm they had learned from watching her stitch. The braid sat low, a snake of copper and fire. He tied it with the leather. He pinned the heavy coil, not too tight, not too loose.

 

“Is it straight?” She asked.

 

“Yes.”

 

“You are lying to make me feel better.”

 

“It is straight." He said, and tugged one curl into place over her ear that always escaped no matter how he tried. “There.”

 

She breathed out. “Thank you.”

 

“Always."

 

At the gate, the keepers unbarred the bar, hauled the beam out of its cradle. The hinges sang. Tessarion’s head rose, scenting the sky that waited like a quiet animal.

 

The yard spilled them onto the hard-packed path to the cliff-lip where dragons liked to shove off. Tessarion padded, talons clicking, tail a measured curve that knocked frost from grass. Daeron’s palms dampened inside his gloves. He laid one hand on the front bow of the saddle and one on Irene’s shoulder because that was the place the world stopped shaking.

 

“Ready?" He murmured, because Tessarion liked the word. Irene’s head tilted infinitesimally as if to catch it with him.

 

“Driftmark, but do stop for nothing that screams and do not eat any boats unless I say so.” She said, addressing the dragon in the kind of calm you buy by force.

 

Tessarion’s laughter was a sound only dragons make and only children hear properly. The wings unscrolled. Wind found them and made Irene’s braid flick like a banner.

 

“Sōvēs.” Daeron commanded

 

The young dragon obliged. A bound, a heave of sun-cold air, the earth fell away—yard, keep, city—like a badly stacked game of tiles. The sea caught them on its wide, iron-smelling hand. Oldtown’s mouth opened below, blinking. The Hightower became a needle. Roads unspooled. A gull with delusions of swanship scolded them and fled.

 

Irene sat straight, not stiff, hands steady on the forward grip, counting, perhaps, the strokes between thermals, or the number of heartbeats between the dragon’s exhale and the next rise. Daeron settled his chest to her back and felt the quick, exact metronome of her breath, the shock-absorb of her bones. He tucked his chin to her shoulder so the wind would not steal his yes if she asked him a question worth answering.

 

He looked ahead. The horizon wore a seam of torn silver. Past it: Driftmark, where grief had shaped a new room in the castle of the world and invited them to stand in it and be useful furniture. Behind them, Oldtown grew small enough to fit on a table. Between, the salt and the sky and a girl who packed foxglove for funerals, and a boy who remembered fewer faces than he was born to, and a dragon who liked flowers because of the girl.

 

Notes:

if your wondering what irene was doing earlier she was does spinal surgery, removing a portion of the vertebral bone-the lamina-to create more space and relieve pressure on the spinal cord or nerves, this procedure doesn't have a name here but is called in real life a laminectomy

irene: if anyone touches my bag of poisons i will happily demonstrate their uses in alphabetical order
daeron: please don’t start at aconite again last time you nearly killed the high septon
irene: he shouldn’t have called it pretty purple lavender then

otto: she is eleven and yet terrifies half the citadel
vaegon: correction she terrifies all of the citadel the other half just won’t admit it

alicent: you should not bring poisons to driftmark
irene: you should not bring children into politics yet here we are both disappointments

aemond: if she looks at me like that again i will duel her
irene: excellent bring your spine too i’ve been needing another practice subject
aemond: …

vaegon: her notes are clearer than mine after fifty years of study
irene: because i don’t write like a dying chicken

otto: she cannot possibly understand politics
irene: politics is cutting people open without knives i already excel

alicent: i worry about her influence on daeron
irene: i worry about your influence on the realm

ot​​to: i swear every time irene walks into a room ten maesters go pale like they’ve just seen the stranger himself
vaegon: that’s because she is more terrifying than the stranger and she’s eleven
daeron: she threatened to plant me in the ground once because i sneezed near her rosemary
irene: i wasn’t joking the pollen needed a sacrifice

otto: she terrifies the court
alicent: she terrifies the family
vaegon: she terrifies death itself
irene: i terrify incompetence

vaegon: i asked her to explain her methods and she told me to write faster or die slower
otto: which did you choose
vaegon: i bought more ink?
irene: efficient choice

alicent: i prayed for her soul
irene: you’ll need more candles than the sept can hold

aegon: she called me “wine in human form”
aemond: not even good wine
irene: sour and badly stored

daeron: she told me my dragon croons at her because she has better hair
irene: tessarion has taste
daeron: unfair
irene: factual

viserys: she said kings are temporary but medicine is eternal
daemon: that’s almost treason
irene: no it’s true

rhaenyra: she sat beside me and asked if i’d like to be dissected after death
daemon: she asked me too
irene: i ask everyone consent matters

otto: she told the archmaesters they were ornamental
vaegon: and then she proved it
irene: decorative chains are useless

Series this work belongs to: